Home Authors Posts by writdisord

writdisord

927 POSTS 0 COMMENTS
The Writing Disorder is a quarterly literary journal. We publish exceptional new works of fiction, poetry, nonfiction and art. We also feature interviews with writers and artists, as well as reviews.

On the Inside

by R.A. Clarke



We jumbled off the plane and down the ramp, heading towards baggage claim.

“Come on, let’s go. Grandma will be waiting.” I just wanted to get to our destination. Being stuck in an airport a few extra hours, waiting for a delayed flight with two grumpy kids, had sapped my energy.

“Why do we have to come here every year? Why can’t she come see us?” Toby grumbled, the heels of his boots dragging.

“We visit your grandma because she wants to see you guys. And you know why she doesn’t come to our house.” I ran a hand through his hair, but he pulled away.

“I don’t get it though. She’s so weird.” Toby stuffed his hands in his pockets, a sullen look on his face.

“And why doesn’t she like mirrors?” Callie chimed in; her brows raised.

How can I explain Rhytiphobia clearly to an eight- and ten-year-old, when I don’t even fully understand it myself?

I sighed heavily. “As I’ve said before, she doesn’t like to be seen. She believes in knowing a person for who they are on the inside, and not what they look like. That’s why Grandma lives alone out here, and why she wears a mask. She’s not weird, sweetheart, just special.” I knew that wasn’t exactly the truth, but it would have to do for now.

My children had never seen their grandma’s face. Toby had barely been born when Mom moved away. Yes, her extraordinary fear of wrinkles was certainly bizarre, but I’d never say that to my kids.

“Why can’t she be special back home?” Callie pressed. She missed her grandma between visits.

“Maybe you should ask that question when we see her, and she can answer herself.” I patted my daughter’s shoulder.

We finally reached the baggage claim, which was already in motion. Thank the Lord. These metallic conveyor belts used to give the kids a thrill as they watched the luggage spit out and circle, eager to spot their bags.

“Well, as long as I get to see a castle this time, I’ll be happy,” Toby muttered.

“Yes, we’ll visit Dunrobin Castle for sure this trip. I promise.” Toby appeared satisfied with that answer. He was developing quite the little attitude. I blamed that new boy he’d befriended at school—a snotty thing. Maybe this time away would help straighten him out again.

We grabbed our baggage as it shuffled by, and I herded the kids out the door to find a shuttle. Piling into the closest one, we were off.

“Next stop, Grandma’s house!” I trilled.

“Yay…” My grumpy progeny echoed in stereo.

Until the shoreline came into view, the trek seemed to physically pain the children, both incessantly asking, “Are we there yet?” I, however, didn’t mind the trip. The Highland scenery was always breathtaking.

Eventually, our shuttle entered the seaside village of Golspie.

Callie scrunched her nose up. “So, why’d Grandma choose Golspie?”

The taxi driver glanced back with a wry smile.

“Sorry,” I mouthed to him, before answering Callie. “Different people like different things. She must really like it here, sweetie. And besides, if your grandma hadn’t moved to Scotland, we wouldn’t get the chance to explore it, now would we?” I smiled at her, trying to ooze enthusiasm. Meanwhile, I silently wished my mother could’ve at least chosen a less expensive location to escape to. Like, why not Canada? There were tons of places to disappear there.

Toby put his gamepad away as the taxi approached my mother’s cottage on the outskirts. In a whiny tone he asked, “Do we have to stay in Grandma’s tiny house, mom? Can’t we stay somewhere with a water-slide?”

“Flights cost a fortune, Toby, never mind booking a hotel room. Grandma’s house works just fine. Plus, the whole point is to visit with her.” I shot him a look that said leave it alone.

“Fine.” He crossed his arms in a huff.

We pulled to a stop in front of a quaint cottage wrapped in a spiderweb of leafy vines. A rough stonework fence circled the generous perimeter. The driver removed our luggage from the trunk. Ushering the kids from the car, I delved out several bills, thanking our kindly chauffeur.

He tipped his hat and retreated down the road we’d just travelled.

Here we go…

I led the kids to the door, which swung open before I could knock. There she stood, arms wide and vibrating with excitement. Ruby Mills. My mother. Grandma.

Her mask smiled back at us.

“Karen, my girl! Oh, I’m so happy to see you!” Mom grabbed me into a hug. “And my beautiful grandchildren!” She proceeded to wrap them up in hugs too. “I’ve missed you all.”

Though we’d had our differences through the years, our relationship somewhat distanced by her condition, she was still my mom. It felt nice to hug her.

Mom stepped back, bending down to squeeze the kid’s cheeks. “Oh, Toby, you’ve grown so big! And Callie, how pretty you are!” Stepping back, she waved us inside. “Come, come.”

Closing the door, I smiled. The house smelled like floral perfume and baked cookies. Tall wooden shelves filled one entire side of the living room, a book lover’s delight. Family photos, framed pictures from her beauty pageant days, and various paintings lined the walls. A silk sash draped across a shadowbox dedicated to the beauty queen extraordinaire. I even spied the same spikey sundial clock she’d had since the seventies hanging on the dining room wall—a favourite Mom just couldn’t get rid of. Everything but a mirror.

Not a single mirror anywhere.

Like usual, her world was perfectly in place, not a speck of dust visible. Since my mother didn’t go out much, her home was her castle.

“I see you got a new mask?”

Her hand flew to her face. “Oh this? Yes, I just got it last month. It’s much better than my last one. More lifelike, don’t you think?”

I nodded. “Yes, it looks nice. A friendly expression.” The mask was fair in skin-tone and conformed to her facial structure. There were molded almond-shaped holes for her eyes to peer through, and an opening at the base of her nose. A pleasant open-mouth smile was closed in by fine black mesh. It marred her true lips from view, only the motion of her mouth visible.

“Thank you,” she replied, shoulders lifting with glee. “I thought so too. Come!”

We followed through the living room and up the stairs. I spied my kids exchanging snide glances, quickly cutting them the mom-glare. They stopped immediately.

“Now, you guys get yourselves settled, then come down for some snacks. You’ll need refueling after that flight,” Mom beamed, hands framing her plastic cheeks. “I’m just so happy you’re here.” With that, she waved us inside and disappeared back down the stairs. The sound of her humming trailed behind.

The guest room was made up with two single beds and a cot. Cramped, but doable. The kids played rock-paper-scissors for the second bed, Callie’s rock vigorously smashing Toby’s scissors. I chuckled as she gloated, prancing around like a fairy.

Within minutes of unpacking, the kids were already asking when we could go sightseeing. I groaned internally.

“We’ll spend a couple days catching up with grandma and go adventuring after that.” I pulled my slippers on, ready to relax.

“Ugh, I want to go to the castle now,” Toby moaned.

“Enough of the whining, young man.” I levelled a pointer finger at him.

His shoulders sagged, sour-faced.

“Keep it up, and I’ll take your gamepad away too.” That warning elicited an appropriate response. Toby grudgingly wiped the scowl from his expression.

“Well, I’m excited to see Grandma!” Callie chirped.

“That’s great,” I replied, smiling. I paused to appreciate a large print hanging above the headboard. Mom was dressed to dazzle in a sparkly sky-blue ballgown, tiara and sash perfectly in place. All natural.

She’d been crowned Miss Texas at barely twenty years old, a couple years before I was born. ‘One of the best days of my life,’ she always said. It wasn’t until her thirties that she had her first plastic surgery operation. That led to several more procedures, spanning well into her forties. It was baffling how they afforded it all. Mom’s inheritance must’ve been bigger than she let on, or perhaps that’s why Dad worked late so much.

Regardless, people never paid much attention at first. A little nip and tuck wasn’t out of character for an aging beauty queen. Fading youth could be hard on a woman sometimes. Especially a woman as proud as my mom.

What nobody realized, however, including me and my father, was that something very serious was going on inside—a festering fear burrowing deeper, taking root where none could see. I’ve never known why her phobia developed. To this day, I wished I understood it better, but Mom doesn’t talk about it.

Turning away, I waved an arm. “Alright, kiddos, let’s head downstairs.”

Mom sat us in the kitchen with a plate of cookies on the table between four condensing glasses of iced tea.

“Mmm Grandma, those smell good!” Callie said, eyes lighting up. Food was the surest way to her heart, a trait she got from me. I, too, looked forward to sampling one, or several.

“Oatmeal chocolate chip. Your mama’s favourite,” Grandma replied, snapping a wink in Callie’s direction. The effect wasn’t quite the same without an animated arched brow, but it worked.

We sat down, digging in like starved vultures upon meaty morsels. Grandma chuckled, leaning back to enjoy the fruits of her labour. “I figured you’d be hungry.”

I laughed, my tongue snatching a crumble off my lip. A flash of white poked out from the edges of Mom’s mask, catching my eye. “So, how have you been?”

“Oh, good. Staying busy, you know. Been painting a lot of landscapes. Even sold a few online. Do you want to see my latest work?” Callie brightened at the mention of art—the creative one in the family. Toby didn’t have the same inclination, more focused on basketball and comics.

“I’d love to see, Grandma,” Callie answered quickly.

I made a mental note to inquire about the old hand-painted masks Mom used to wear. The colourful ones. I was certain my little artist would adore seeing those too.

“Perfect, you kid’s head out to the studio while I pack a few cookies for the road,” Mom said. Her studio was actually a converted shed behind the house.

The kids took off.

I lingered with Mom as she collected a goody bag, swallowing my last few gulps of tea. Unable to temper my curiosity, I joined her by the counter. “So, Mom, I couldn’t help but notice the bandages.” I pointed to the tufts of gauze taped to her temples. “What did you get done?”

Her cookie-filled hands stilled.

“Just a minor smoothing procedure for the crow’s feet. Nothing major.” She shrugged, shoving the last pastries into an already full plastic bag and zipping it shut. The serene smile on her mask disguised whatever discomfort likely graced her genuine face.

“Mom…” my voice held a note of scolding which she recoiled from, departing the kitchen in brisk strides. I followed, not dropping the matter. “I thought you weren’t supposed to have any more surgeries? Where did you get it done?”

She stopped in the foyer, spinning on her heels. “France. There’s an award-winning surgeon there who believed he could help by using an advanced technique. It’s really none of your concern.”

“It is my concern. You’re my mom and I care about you. You never told me you went to France.” I could hear the kids squealing and chasing around outside.

“Because I knew you’d try to talk me out of it.” Mom set the cookies down, crossing her arms. “This is my body, Karen.”

“But why would you risk it?” My hands flew from my sides, incredulous. About ten years ago, the doctors had refused to do any more procedures because her skin couldn’t handle it. “You could lose parts of your face entirely. Just think of what happened to Michael Jackson’s nose! I don’t understand why—”

“I miss walking outside without wearing a mask, Karen. That’s why!” Mom stomped to the coat closet and flung it open. “Do you think I enjoy being this way? I keep hoping another surgery will fix it… Besides, if it went badly, nobody would see it anyway.” For emphasis, she pointed to her mask.

I stilled, resting my hands on my hips. Blinking hard, I reclaimed the temper that had slipped. She’d just given me a rare glimpse into her inner world. It was a revelation. Mom was aware she had a problem—not just narrow-mindedly obsessed with her phobia. “And did it work?”

“No.” Mom put a wide-brimmed sun hat on, her motions crisp. A sombre sort of rage gleamed in her eye. “It’s not fully healed yet, but I can already tell nothing’s improved.”

Her plastic surgeries only helped for so long, if they helped. Wrinkles never stayed away for good. Age kept coming no matter what, and I remember by the third facelift, Mom hadn’t even looked like herself anymore. It’s when she got cut off, the masks began.

Taking a deep breath, I rubbed my neck. “I’m sorry it didn’t work out.”

“Are you?”

Her words bit deep.

“I know you’re embarrassed of me. Your mom, the freak. That’s why your father left. Why people started avoiding me. Why do you think I chose to move away?”

“Well,” I sighed. “I just thought you wanted to be alone. For whatever reason, you didn’t want to be near us anymore.”

“Oh, Karen…” Mom breathed, eyes softening. She shook her head. “That was never it.”

I approached her slowly. “Why didn’t you ever tell me how you really felt?”

The kids banged on the back door, bouncing up and down, shouting for us to hurry up. Mom waved, letting out a tired chuckle. Straightening her shoulders, she turned back to me and I knew the raw moment we’d shared was over.

“My silly old problems need not burden anybody else, Karen.” She grabbed the cookies, then clapped her hands. “Now, those children are about to burst at the seams! We should get out there.” With that, she slipped out the door, happily chattering on the way to the shed.

With a sigh, I followed. A sudden swell of sympathy rose from within, my thoughts churning. That was a huge step forward. Even if she didn’t see it that way, I did. If she was finally willing to open up to me, maybe I could convince her to speak with a professional. I desperately wanted Mom to find peace from this phobia ruling her life.

For the first time, I believed there was hope.

#

“Toby, come on!” I shouted at my brother, running up the stairs. His heavy feet pounded behind me, gaining ground quick. In seconds he blew by, throwing his body into a roll at the top.

Popping up victoriously, Toby announced, “Ha! I beat you!”

“Whatever.” I pushed past him, heading to the end of the hall. We didn’t have much time before Mom and Grandma came back from their walk. They let us hang out and watch a movie instead of going along.

But I had other plans.

“So, why are we going into Grandma’s room?” Toby followed me through the doorway.

I immediately pushed a puffy pinkish comforter out of the way and dropped to the floor, searching beneath the bed. Nothing.

“I want to find all her masks.”

Toby leaned against the doorway, his face twisting in confusion. “Why? We’ve seen her wearing them.”

“A few, but Mom said she’s got a whole bunch, remember? She said Grandma used to hand-paint them. Some fancy ones. She never wears those and I really want to see.” I opened the closet doors, spying boxes high on the shelf. “How much you wanna bet they’re in one of those boxes?”

It was too high for me to reach. As I looked around for something to stand on, Toby wandered around the rose-coloured room.

“Boy, Grandma sure loves pink.” He cringed, opened a dresser drawer.

I found a folded stool tucked in the closet beside a stack of mirrors, so I pulled it out. So, that’s where all the mirrors went… It was so strange. Not even the bathroom had a mirror.

Setting up the stool, I hopped on top and stretched for one box, but I still couldn’t reach.

“Ugh, it’s still too high. You’re taller than me, Toby. Come help!”

“Is this what you’re looking for, Callie?”

Spinning around, there stood my brother beside an open drawer, holding a mask in each hand. His brows were raised, a smug look pasted on his face.

“You found them!” I abandoned the closet, racing to his side. There had to be at least ten different masks piled inside the drawer. “Wow.” Gently, I picked them up one by one. There were a variety of skin-tone ones, each with slightly different expressions. Except for three. One was white with flowers of pink and purple painted all over it. It was beautiful. The second mask was pure black, the finish glossy and glittery, with veins crossing the surface just like dad’s marble countertops. The third mask was blue, covered in thousands of fine brushstrokes to mimic fur. I held it to my face, growling like a wolf before bursting into giggles.

“This is so weird,” Toby said, walking away from the drawer. “I don’t think Grandma will like us snooping around in here.”

“I just want to look. She won’t know.” I smiled. “Can you put that stool away?”

You put it away. This was all your idea.” He leaned against the doorframe. “What’s so great about those masks, anyway?”

“Look at these.” I held up the colourful three. “They’re works of art. I hope I can paint as good as Grandma does someday.” I stared in awe of each tiny detail.

“Yeah, I guess.” Toby plopped down on his butt, bored. “Hey, what do you think her face really looks like?”

I carefully set the masks back into the drawer. “I don’t know. An older version of her pictures, I guess.”

“I bet she’s got some crazy sick burn or something. Or maybe half of her face melted off like Two-Face.” He cackled, hands running down his cheeks in mock horror.

“This isn’t a stupid Batman comic, Toby.” I shot him a glare, shaking my head. I folded the stool and shoved it back into Grandma’s closet.

The annoyingly loud groan of the front door echoed through the house.

“Crap, they’re back!” Toby whispered, jumping to his feet.

I closed the closet as quickly and quietly as I could, then turned off the light. Toby was already three steps out of the room when I halted.

“What are you doing?” he hissed as I darted back into the room.

“We left the drawer open!” I whisper-shouted over my shoulder, rushing to the dresser. Frantically, my shaking hands slid the drawer shut. That could’ve been very bad. “Whew,” I breathed, then bolted down the hall with Toby. We dove into our room just as Mom’s voice called from the living room.

“Kids, where are you?”

“We’re just upstairs playing my gamepad, Mom!” Toby yelled, looking at me with wide eyes. “Callie’s kicking my butt!”

“Do you want to come down for a snack?”

“Okay!” we answered at the same time. Relief crossed our faces, with grins to match. Standing, we burst into giggles.

“That was close.”

#

Yesterday we checked out the castle, just like Mom promised, and it was pretty cool. I liked the old Scottish weapons hanging on the walls, while Callie slobbered all over the huge paintings everywhere. Going seaside was fun too, but otherwise our trip was kinda boring. Just lots of “relaxing” as mom called it.

More and more I wished I could see the face hiding behind Grandma’s mask. She was an awesome grandma, always nice and made amazing cookies, but who was she? Really? I felt like I was missing out. Nobody else’s grandma hid their faces. It didn’t seem fair. I mean, it couldn’t be that bad, could it?

Callie didn’t seem bothered by it at all. Mom and Grandma were getting along better than they ever had, talking and laughing all the time. So, was it just me? I couldn’t shake my curiosity.

I had to know.

The plan came to me as I lay in bed the next morning. Grandma was an early riser, her routine predictable. I’d just heard the shower turn on, pipes clanking from the pressure, and I knew this might be my best chance.

Slipping off the cot, I winced each time the springs squeaked. When nobody stirred, I quickly snuck from the bedroom and tiptoed down the hall. I should have at least ten minutes before she’s out.

Plenty of time.

Cautiously peeking into her room, I saw the light shining from beneath her bathroom door. Bee-lining it to the dresser, I quietly opened the drawer and removed all the masks. I also spotted the one she wore each day sitting on her bedside table.

I grabbed that too.

Out I went, brisking down the stairs, through the living room and kitchen, then out the back door. I sprinted across the lawn to the studio. I didn’t doddle, setting the masks on her workbench before rushing back into the house.

It was a solid plan. She couldn’t hide her face now. Anticipation mixed with building excitement. I’d finally be able to see my grandma.

I heard the shower turn off as I ascended the stairs. Settling back into bed, I smiled. Perfect timing.

Then I heard her scream.

#

“Where is it?” I frantically searched the bedroom for my mask, but it was nowhere to be found. “I swear I put it right here.”

I hovered over the bedside table. Perhaps I tucked it away in the drawer without thinking. Moving to the dresser, I pulled it open, but it was empty. No.

Tying my hair into a bun, the panic set in. I paced, trying to make sense of what might’ve happened. Tears gathered behind my eyes, and within a few blinks, they streaked down my face.

Someone took them.

“No!” I screamed, gloved fists slamming onto the bed. I felt betrayed, anger swelling. “Who did it?”

I stomped to the door, cheeks hot, but my hand paused on the handle, shaking. I couldn’t go out there. Not like this.

My masks served well to protect me from myself, to hide the wrinkles and keep the fear at bay. A fear that was unreasonable, and unrelenting.

Those masks also protected me from the world. Or more appropriately, the world from me. Nobody should ever have to see the hideous monster I’d become.

A ragged shriek ripped from my throat, my body sagging against the frame.

“Mom?” came my daughter’s voice through the door. “Are you okay in there?”

I straightened, startled. “Oh, yes. I’m fine, Karen,” I replied, trying to soothe the tremble in my voice. Did she take them? But we were getting along so well…

“Are you sure? Your scream sounded urgent. Can I come in?”

“No!” I blurted, quickly clearing my throat. “No, that’s fine. I’m good, really.”

“Alright…” her voice trailed off, footsteps moving away.

Now what? Cringing, I swallowed my reservations. I had to say something. There was no other choice, unless I planned on wasting away in here. “Karen?”

Her footsteps returned. “Yeah?”

“Do you happen to know where my mask is?”

“Your mask? Uh, no. You don’t have it?”

“No, unfortunately I do not. All of my masks have gone missing.” Shaking my head, I cursed the world. This was unbelievable.

“What?” Karen’s voice sounded bewildered. “All of them? Are you sure?”

My temper flared. “Of course, I’m sure!” Biting the emotion back, I lowered my tone. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have yelled. I just—I just really need my mask.” My entire body was shaking.

“Oh, for goodness sakes…” Karen’s footsteps stomped away, a muffled shout following in short order. “Kids! Get out here.”

For several agonizing minutes, I strained to hear what was being said through the door. They were speaking passionately back and forth, but too quiet to make out. So, it had to be one of the kids then… but why? Why would they do such a thing to their grandmother? Did they not know how important those masks were?

Wait … How could they know? Karen didn’t even know the full extent. Sure, she knew I had a phobia of wrinkles. But she didn’t know how encompassing that fear was, how deeply it affected me. Not only did it twist my thoughts around, manipulating how I viewed myself and the world, but it consumed my physical health too. The panic was debilitating. Just the thought of seeing my own reflection sent my heart into palpitations. I was fully aware, yet powerless to control it. It was constantly there, a silent passenger weighing me down.

It was difficult to talk about.

Multiple footsteps approached the doorway, and my breath halted, waiting.

“Mom, I’m so sorry,” Karen said, voice stern. “Callie’s getting your masks right away, but Toby has something he’d like to say.” She did not sound impressed.

Relief coated my frazzled nerves, the breath rushing from my lungs. “Yes, Toby?”

“I’m sorry I took your masks, Grandma,” he said, voice low and quavering.

“Thank you for the apology, Toby. May I ask why you took them?”

A moment of silence followed, accompanied by sniffles. Then his quiet voice answered, “I just wanted to see you for real, Grandma.”

My heart splintered in two, my mind racing through deeply entrenched insecurities. Could I really show my true self to them? Cold sweat slickened my palms. Family was supposed to love and support one another unconditionally, right? In theory, yes, yet my husband had done neither of those things. So many people pointed and stared. I went into hiding for good reason. What if the kids were horrified—scarred for life? I didn’t know if I could handle that reaction. I would love for you to see me, dear Toby, but you might never want to again.

“Here they are, Mom!” Callie’s voice rang out, clomping down the hallway.

Karen knocked. “I’ll set the masks by the door, and we’ll see you downstairs.”

“Grandma, Toby didn’t mean to make you mad. I know he’s sorry!” Callie blurted. Karen quickly shushed her and herded both children down the hall.

#

The door clicked.

“Karen, wait.”

I paused at the top of the stairs, glancing back. My mouth opened in surprise, then immediately snapped shut.

“Mom…” I breathed. There she was, full face revealed. Something I hadn’t seen in ten years. Half shielded by the doorframe, she wrung her hands, hesitantly stepping forward.

“I know it’s ghastly. Perhaps the children shouldn’t see,” she muttered. Her brows furrowed, looking down.

“No, it’s not ghastly,” I assured. “Not at all.” Walking toward her, my eyes moistened. Her face looked different than I remembered. The white bandages near her temples framed upward slanting eyes, set beneath two thin and slightly asymmetrical eyebrows. Her cheeks, stretched smooth once, had sagged with time. Implants filled the creases at the corners of her mouth, giving her a much rounder appearance than she’d ever had. Mom’s lips were misshapen from Botox, and because of all the skin manipulations, her nose also looked wide and flat. The scarf she normally wore was absent, showing sixty-year-old wrinkles adorning her neck.

Well-earned wrinkles.

She hadn’t removed her gloves though. Understandable, for her panic would be immediate if she spied the wrinkles there. It was a body part she could easily see. Despite the amazing bravery she was showcasing now, I knew she didn’t wish to experience that.

Nor did I.

“I thought nobody wanted to see me… and I understood. Accepted it.” She took a shaky breath. “But perhaps I was wrong to hide myself from the ones who love me most.” Holding my hands, her lips curled into a slightly lopsided smile.

It was lovely to see.

“You can feel safe with us.” I hugged her and let the tears pour. It felt like my heart might burst in my chest. We’d just turned a huge corner.

“Mom, where’d you go?” Callie and Toby came running up the stairs, freezing when they took in the scene.

Mom let me go, instinctively reaching for a mask, but I held her hand with an encouraging smile as my children approached. They were developing their own minds, and definitely tried my patience sometimes, but I knew they had good hearts. I prayed for their acceptance now, as a negative reaction could dramatically impact this fragile moment.

“Grandma? Is that really you?” Callie asked, eyes wide in discovery. She walked up without fear, inspecting her grandmother’s face.

“Yep, it’s me,” Mom said softly. “I know I look funny, but it’s still the same old me.”

“So, this is why you wear a mask?” Toby considered for a moment, eyes brightening. “You know, some pretty epic superheroes wear masks too.”

Grandma nodded, looking them in the eye. “I’m sorry I’m not the beauty queen I once was. Are you scared?”

I squeezed her hand supportively. Insecurity was a hard thing to shake, but I wanted to help her try. In any way I could, I’d be there for her.

Callie and Toby looked at each other before shaking their heads with confidence. As if on cue, they brandished enormous smiles and rushed forward to wrap their grandma in bear hugs.

I joined in without hesitation. That’s when I heard Callie utter the sweetest whisper.

“It’s what’s on the inside that counts.”



BIO

R.A. Clarke is a former police officer turned stay-at-home mom from Portage la Prairie, MB. She shares life with a sport-aholic husband, two adorable children, and an ever-expanding collection of novels-in-progress. Besides coffee and lake time, R.A. enjoys plotting multi-genre short fiction, and writes/illustrates children’s books as Rachael Clarke. She’s won international short story competitions such as The Writer’s Workout “Writer’s Games”, Writer’s Weekly 24-Hour Short Story Contest, and Red Penguin Books humour contest. She was named a Hindi’s Libraries Females of Fiction finalist and a Futurescapes Award finalist in 2021, a Dark Sire Award finalist in 2022, and her novella Becoming Grace won the Write Fighters 3-Day Novella Challenge in 2023. R.A.’s work can be read in various publications. To learn more, visit: https://linktr.ee/raclarkewrites







The Factory

by Jessie Atkin



All the people of the upper crust – the managers, medics, executives, engineers, and everyone else who had a window by their desk – sent their children to the factory. Having no faith in their offspring the parents established the future on the bones of their own babies, and their babies were the lucky ones.

They pushed their children through factory doors to see them squeezed out again on the other side into the window paneled offices that their parents were preparing to leave behind.

It used to be that when a child turned fifteen or sixteen their parents took the growing youth to a professional for some small advice about what they would grow up to be, but the factories began as parents started taking a child, at five or six, to begin their education early. These sad small creatures were abandoned to a process that, while stealing from them their play and their time, promised the gift of high wage and influential standing when they were released some seventeen years later.

In the souls of these puny starved creatives dwelt a future of change that was stamped out by their betters at the earliest possible moment. What was a future worth if it didn’t include capital, clout, and complete devotion to the productive cause? Nothing. That is what my father told me when it was my turn to enter the factory. I was told I would enter its doors, observe its customs, or I could work in food production for the rest of my days, and wouldn’t I hate to do that?

The first thing I noticed about the factory was that there were no windows. Windows, views, that is what we were working to earn, one was not merely allowed to stare, and to dream, and to wonder. We were weighed down with sheets of paper, sheets, upon sheets, upon sheets, all asking us succinct questions many that came with explicit answers. We did not need to make up our own, only choose from those that were already set before us. And every night we were sent away with even more sheets, to keep us inside, to keep us hunched, and busy so we could not savor the windows in our own homes.

Yet, it never occurred to my father, or anyone’s father, to track them to the factory’s doors once they had been permitted inside. The path was set and no one considered anyone would decide not to follow it. My problems began a few years into my confinement on the day I glanced skyward and picked out a butterfly. Instead of the track to the factory, I followed the butterfly as it traversed the sky and wove between people, buildings, and cars.  How could I not? When the wings worked so clearly with the wind instead of against it. My feet could no more ignore it than fall off my legs of their own accord.

The butterfly got away, the day flew by in an instant, my eyes trained almost completely on the sky. My liberation was at hand. It was my ears, rather than my eyes, that brought me back to earth. The rhythm, the beat, reverberating up through the soles of my shoes brought my eyes down to what was right in front of me. A man, his beard a tangle of brown and gray, but mostly gray, sat astride a pickle tub, wearing a jacket that was too big for him and a hat that was too small. Despite his layers, he looked cold, and perhaps that is why his hands kept moving.

It was his rhythm that had drawn me, and my eyes, as he hammered at the tub between his legs, making a music I didn’t know one could raise without the aid of an instrument far beyond mere percussion. This was nothing, and it was also everything. Even beneath his beard, I could tell the man was smiling. I could not remember being smiled at.

My face fell as I looked at him because the music stopped. Our eyes met.

“Change.” He said.

Change? Who? Me? How?

“Change,” he said again, this time pointing a finger.

His meaning was clear. I could only shake my head. I had nothing with me but sheets. Worthless sheets.

I feared his anger but, instead, he began his music again. And I could listen. And that was enough. But it wasn’t the end.

The end came later, though not much later. It was dinner and, despite the fact that I kept my mouth shut as was expected I could not keep my foot from shaking. I could not fight the wind. And as the beat rose not just from within me, but outside me, my hands making a melody upon my chair, there was nowhere to hide my new secret knowledge.

This music, as I knew it, and the “noise” as my father called it, brought the man to his feet, though he was not so tall as he’d once been when he had first brought me to the factory. His words were a terror, a shout more than coherent reprimand, they brought me to my feet as well. I could not tell him where I had learned such a thing though I insisted it was something I did know, not only a tick or a trifle. He responded by searching my bag for the day’s sheets, the day’s questions, because he did not understand that he was already asking one.

I knew better than to stand still and instead moved to the lavatory, locking the door at my back, understanding that my father would not find what he sought in my things. He would know that I had followed a different path and arrived at home with nothing to show for it. And, as he pounded on the door, demanding an explanation, and to be let inside, he did not understand that he too was making music.



BIO

Jessie Atkin writes fiction, essays, and plays. Her short work has appeared in The Rumpus, Writers Resist, Daily Science Fiction, Space and Time Magazine, and elsewhere. She is the author of the full-length play “Generation Pan.” You can find her online at jessieatkin.com 







Favorite

by Wayne-Daniel Berard


I have a feeling that each
of us lives in their favorite
scene the backdrop the
default setting of our lives
Me, I sit at an arched window
my first night in the magic
I look over the moon-pathed
lake (who cares if it’s spotlight
over backyard pool) I stroke
snowy owl beside me who is
actually Albee our cat and I’m
home
your son (but mine too)
and his girlfriend upstairs your
mom (my bestie) watching late
Red Sox from Oracle Park, across
the breezeway your sister and
her husband in barn renovated
against all ill winds
and you
who moves through every picture
every scene opening all the doors
password “Kiss me good night”
I just did
they’re all my house-mates
but tomorrow and tomorrow
and tomorrow you
teach me flight.



until finally


I don’t know where
the manna comes from
I don’t know how
the quail appear
I thought it was
just a story but
here here here
they are every
morning every
day I should
have starved
by now throat
closed like a
cockroach prayer
but the water is
as sweet and
everywhere as
air fresh air
the freshest air
and the eagles
came for frodo
and harry woke
up in the arms
of giant and I,
I shall not want.
Oh Hero of the
Realm! Lumos
yourself like
sunflower at
night prayer,
shema shema
shema until
ears unpop
depressurize,
wrestle yourself
through the dark
gate that opens
enfin on today’s
dunkies with cream
that you sip beside
the tree-lily
yellow pink and real
as lore
repeating itself until
we get it right



BIO

Wayne-Daniel Berard, PhD, is an educator, poet, writer, shaman, sage, and Gryffindor. An adoptee and former Franciscan seminarian, his adoption search led to the discovery and embrace of his Jewishness. Wayne-Daniel is a Peace Chaplain, an interfaith clergy person and former college chaplain. He is the author of 12 published books, including Little Ghosts on Castle Floors, Poems Informed by the Potterverse (Kelsay Books 2022). He lives in Mansfield, MA, with his wife, The Lovely Christine and their cats, Harry and Albus.





Crossing Cattleskin Bridge

by Mary Means


I’d always been able to see things when I closed my eyes. Whole galaxies. Whole universes exploding in and out of existence easier than breathing on a crisp autumn afternoon stroll. Sometimes when I’d close my eyes, I’d see a dark and endless hallway. A strong current would sweep me down through it so fast that the iridescent doors on each side of me would streak past like a dim, pulsating lightshow. I’d always been a good swimmer—since before I can remember. So, by the time I was six, I’d learned how to swim against that current well enough that I could reach out, catch ahold of the handle on a passing door, open it, and climb inside.

I used to go to my hallway a lot as a kid. On the loud, sticky bus to school a town over. Behind the pig barn at recess. Under Cattleskin Bridge when I’d sneak away from home or Sunday school or wherever I was supposed to be. Under my bed when my mom wasn’t doing well.

She’d cry a lot sometimes. Sometimes she’d start yelling. Sometimes she’d start throwing things. Sometimes she’d call me “Ann” instead of Mia, and I’d know it was time for me to hide. To see the universe. To explore my hallway. 

Of course, I never knew when or where I’d find myself when I did. Some of the doors had people behind them. A few of the people spoke English, but most didn’t, which was fine. I generally tried to avoid people as much as I could anyway. A lot of the doors had dinosaurs behind them. Some had volcanoes bursting with ash and lava. Some worlds had giant fires or storms or wars. When things got too dangerous, or I’d been in a world for too long, I’d feel a tug. More than a tug. It felt like some invisible unimaginably long bungee cord was hooked around my waist. Like it had been stretched across time and space to its absolute limit. It would dig into my gut, yank me out of the world I was exploring, fling me back through the hallway, and drop me back where I came from feeling like I’d just had all the wind driven out of me.

But most of the doors opened to more peaceful worlds with flowering fields and old abandoned cities. I could explore the ruins of long-dead civilizations and listen to strange birds sing their songs for each other until the cord reached its limit, decided I’d been away for too long, and dragged me back to where I came from.

I loved listening to birds. I’d never heard people sing for each other the way birds do. I’d sing sometimes. Sometimes for the birds—quiet, timid, knowing that I wouldn’t measure up. Sometimes I’d sing to (or probably, more accurately, at) God. Loud—as loud as I possibly could—afraid He wouldn’t be able to hear me otherwise. I’d go for long walks and sing everything I had to say until my voice was gone.

One day my dad heard me singing on my way home, “Jesus Christ. Shut the fuck up. Nobody wants to hear that shit.” The next time he heard me singing, he gave me enough swats that I figured God had probably heard enough from me.

I wandered off a lot. I’d sometimes get swats for that, too. But I never left for too long. There wasn’t anywhere for me to go. Most of the time I’d just walk a mile or so down the gravel road that went by our house. Then crawl through a barbed wire fence and watch my step for cow patties as I cut across a pasture to get to Cattleskin Bridge.

I tried hitchhiking from there a few times. The highway that ran over it was the only road within walking distance of town that actually went anywhere. Of course, that was before I realized that most people weren’t willing to drive a six-year-old to the nearest big city.

It was way too dangerous to stand on top of Cattleskin Bridge, anyway. It was supposed to be haunted by all the people and animals who’d been killed on it. A lot of people claimed to see these ghosts while driving over it at night, but I never saw any ghosts when I was out there. A few teenage ghost hunters every once in a while, but no ghosts. The real danger of Cattleskin Bridge was that everyone seemed to like to drive 80 miles an hour around the curve just south of it.

One time, I’d just barely dove out of the way of a big white truck only to get swept away by the current of my hallway. After that, I gave up on hitchhiking and decided to practice finding my hallway instead. I wanted to learn how to conjure it whenever I wanted to.

At first, I’d just wait for a car to speed around the curve. I’d stand just far enough in the lane that the cars would just barely miss me. That worked pretty well for a while. Aside from the long wait between cars. But after a while, I wasn’t so afraid of getting hit, and it stopped working.

When I was scared, I would find my hallway without meaning to. I would just close my eyes, and it would be there. But as I got older and braver and went on more adventures, I didn’t get scared as often. When something bad happened, I didn’t get scared. I didn’t feel much of anything. When I did feel something, I’d get angry instead. I’d close my eyes and see stars exploding or galaxies colliding or universes giving birth violently and expanding out of control. I couldn’t find anything in the chaos of it all.

I’d run out to Cattleskin Bridge and sit on a pink patch of dirt in the shade underneath. I’d pull my knees up to my chest. The nasty stench of the creek would fill my nose and flies and mosquitoes would bite at my arms and legs. And I would make myself breathe so I wouldn’t pass out or throw up or start punching and throwing things.

It took a while, but I learned to force myself to breathe deep and even, in and out, until the horrifying lightshow I saw when I closed my eyes started to feel like a dance that I could find the rhythm to. Until I could relax enough to follow its lead. Until it felt more like floating than dancing. Until I let myself get lost in its currents and taken in by its waves. And in its depths, engulfed by churning echoes of lights, I could explore any hallway I chose. 

That newfound control didn’t change much at first. I could travel more often, but I could only stay away for a few minutes before the cord would drag me back. Over the next year, I slowly worked my way up to staying away for an hour. Then a couple hours. By the time I was eight, I could stay away for an entire day. By the time I was nine, I could make it up to two days.

Before I really started to practice, I thought I only went to those other worlds in my mind. And maybe I did. But afterwhile, I started to get in trouble for running away even when I hadn’t gone anywhere. I’d sometimes gotten in trouble for wandering off before, but this was different. All of a sudden, I was getting in trouble for running away when I hadn’t even left my room. Or at least I thought I hadn’t.

At first, my dad tried locking my door, but he kept coming back and finding my room empty. Then he tried nailing my window shut. Then he took everything out of my closet looking for a hidden crawl space. Then he moved my bed and dresser looking for holes. He even boarded over the vent in my floor even though he’d measured to confirm it was way too small for me to fit through.

My trips leveled off at around two days. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t stay away any longer. But I did discover I could bring things back. At first, it was just a little sand in my shoe. But after a few failed tries, I was bringing back small rocks. Sometimes I’d even find coins or small bones or bits of old jewelry and bring those back, too. I’d sneak out to Cattleskin Bridge as often as I could and bury my treasures in tin cans next to the tree line.

My dad finally decided I had to be watched at all times.

My mom had stopped working that winter, anyway, so she watched me at first. Or I watched her. She never seemed to want to look at me anymore. She would tell me stories, though. Wild, absurd, scary stories about ghosts and demons and curses. I loved them. I’d never known my mom was such a great storyteller.

It wasn’t until after she went to the hospital that I realized she’d thought all her stories were true. When she got back, she didn’t tell me stories anymore, and she’d yell at me for trying to tell her my own. She’d drag me by my hair and wash my mouth out with soap. She told me my stories were evil. That stories like mine were how demons got ahold of people and led them into darkness. Then she stopped talking to me at all. And I began to feel like one of the ghosts in her stories.

She didn’t stay home with me much after that. She had to go back to work, and I went to stay the summer with my grandma a few towns over. Even my grandma was stricter with me than she’d ever been. Yelling at me about how I wasn’t supposed to leave her apartment. Yelling at me for getting into stuff when I didn’t leave her apartment.

One day found a shoebox filled with photographs in her living room closet. I hadn’t seen many photographs up close before. My parent didn’t have any anywhere in our house. Not even ones from picture days at school. My dad said they were a waste of money. And the photos in that box were the only ones I’d ever seen in my grandma’s apartment. I flipped on the light to get a better look at them. When I did, I felt a sudden rush of excitement and confusion. It was me. In the photos. Me. Where did she get so many pictures of me? She never took pictures of me. No one ever took pictures of me.

I sat down next to the vacuum, beaming, ready to go through all of them. I tried to wipe a piece of gunk off of one of the top pictures, but it wouldn’t come off. It was just as smooth as the rest of the picture. Part of the picture. A dark oval on the corner of my forehead. When I looked at the next picture, I saw the same oval in the same spot on my face. I saw it again in the next four or five pictures I picked up. I reached up and felt my head where the oval was in the pictures. But my forehead was smooth and sweaty. I wondered if I’d gotten mud on it before the pictures were taken. But when were the pictures taken?

I didn’t recognize the places in the background. My grandma’s quilted throw pillows were in one of the pictures, but that picture wasn’t taken in her apartment. The pillows were on a couch I didn’t recognize up against a wall of picture frames that were lit up by the bright flash of the camera. I was just over nine-and-a-half at the time, and I couldn’t have been any younger than nine in that picture. Why couldn’t I remember? I turned the photograph over, looking for clues. All I saw on the back was the name “Ann” handwritten next to a series of numbers that I didn’t have time to make sense of before my grandma swung open the closet door and started yelling at me and whopping me with a flyswatter.  

I figured out pretty quickly after that that the only way to keep her from yelling at me was to tell her I was going to something at one of the churches in town. I didn’t even have to show up for whatever it was. I could even make up some church-related event that wasn’t even happening. And then leave and do whatever I wanted. I’d just have to tell her about some Bible story when I came back. Which was easy. I’d been to enough Sunday school by that point that I had plenty of material to draw from. So, I’d usually just walk down the street past the smoke-stained stone husk of the haunted old gym and hide out under the bleachers by the gravel mile track. That was the best place in my grandma’s town to find my hallway.

When the summer was over and I went back to stay with my mom and dad, my grandma told them that I’d come to the Lord. When I wanted to explore my hallway, I’d tell them I was going to church just like I had with my grandma. There were a lot of churches in our town to choose from. A third of the buildings that still had roofs were churches or had been churches at one time or weren’t technically churches but regularly held bible studies or fellowship potlucks or home services or prayer meetings or youth outreaches or tent revivals in the backyard.

With my mom and dad, I made a point to at least stop by the places I said I was going. I was sure they would figure out I was lying sooner or later. They didn’t. They didn’t seem to care. I didn’t understand why they’d made such a big deal about me wandering off in the first place, but the sudden shift felt weird. I wondered if maybe it was because they thought I was saved. That I wouldn’t go to hell. I got the sense that meant it didn’t really matter what happened to me anymore.

One day I overheard the ladies at the quilting club in the basement of the Free Will Baptist church. After they saw me sneak past the doorway, they started telling each other about how child services was gonna take me away if my mom didn’t start making me go to school and keeping me from wandering off all the time.

They started saying more stuff about my mom. I usually didn’t listen much to what the quilting ladies talked about. Their stories were all so boring. Boring in the way that a lot of church ladies’ stories are boring to someone who’s not quite ten years old and not quite worldly enough to fill in all the things they won’t just come out and say.

But then they said something that made me pause.

“…Beth used to let her sister wander off, too.”

“And we all know how that turned out.”

I had a sister? No one had ever told me I had a sister.

“Poor thing.”

“Never had a chance.”

“Wait, what happened to her sister?”

“You don’t know?”

“Of course, she doesn’t know. She just moved here from over by Ark City…”

I crept back a little closer to the door. I want to know where my secret sister was.

“It’s a horrible story.”

“Heartbreaking.”

“Truly.”

“Beth had a little sister.”

“Years ago. Before Mia was born.”

I sighed. Disappointed that my mom had a secret sister out there somewhere and not me.

“Beth was supposed to be watching her.”

“Except she never actually watched her.”

“Let her wander all over kingdom come by herself.”

“Too busy getting herself pregnant.”  

They all murmured in agreement.

I let out a bigger sigh. Wondering why I’d stopped to listen. The quilting ladies never said anything interesting. And the least interesting thing in the whole world was yet another story about someone getting pregnant or being pregnant or wanting to get pregnant or trying to get pregnant or wanting to not get pregnant or wanting to stop being pregnant…

“Anyway, it was back when they lived out at the McKenzie farm.”

“Where Alan and Charlotte live now.”

“They had a pond out there at the time.”

“Long since covered over now”

“They had to.”

“So, Beth wasn’t watching her.

“And she wandered out to the pond.”

I was headed for the back door, annoyed. They always talked like they had some mind-blowing story to tell. Then all they’d ever say was “so and so use to live there” or “so and so redid their yard” or “so and so lost his job” or “so and so can’t keep her legs together.” I didn’t know why I’d expected anything different. 

“The poor thing walked in and never walked out.”

“Oh no.”

“Bless her heart. The water wasn’t any deeper than she was tall.”

“How horrible.”

“Charlie said she must have gotten to the middle and just panicked.”

“She’d never learned how to swim.”

That last part caught my attention. I had always known how to swim. I thought everyone was born knowing how. Like breathing. It just seemed dangerous for anyone to be born any other way. 

I’d always argued with my mom—and sometimes my grandma—about swimming lessons every summer: “It’s too early, and the water’s always freezing early in the morning, and I’m already a better swimmer than anyone else there, so there’s no point in me being better, there’s not even a swimming team anywhere, and it costs a bunch of money and you’re always worried about spending too much money, and you have to wake up when it’s still dark outside to drive me twenty miles to…” I’d lay out my arguments every year with even more skill and precision, but the most I ever got for it was a mouth full of soap at home or swats in the pool parking lot.

It had never occurred to me that some people went to swimming lessons to learn how to swim. It didn’t make sense. I thought swimming lessons were like track practice. The people I saw at the gravel mile track didn’t go there to learn how to run. They went to practice running faster, longer, and better than everyone else.

I knew people could drown, but I thought people only drowned if they got too tired because they were out of shape or ate too much or the current was too strong. The same way you could die if you couldn’t outrun a murderer or get out of the way of an angry bull or a speeding car. I rarely went to school at that point, but the few times I did go that fall, I spent my days surveying the other kids, teachers, lunch ladies, the janitor about how and when they learned how to swim.

 One afternoon in mid-December, my mom was making herself a sandwich before she left for work. I was doing a handstand against the backdoor, and I asked her how old she was when she’d learned to swim. For months, I’d asked my mom all the same questions I’d asked people at school, but she never answered. Aside from a few outbursts, she’d barely said a word to me since she’d gotten back from the hospital that spring.

I’d been feeling more and more like a ghost haunting my parents’ house. A ghost they were trying to will away by pretending as best they could that I wasn’t there. Sometimes I’d wonder if I really was dead. I’d think back trying to remember when I might have died and what might have killed me.

But that time she answered me. Sort of.

“I never learned how to swim.” She said it like she was talking to herself. Pretending that the thought had just popped into her head. Never looking up from her sandwich. Careful not to give any indication that she knew I was in the room.

That was the only way she’d talk to me on the rare occasions she’d say anything to me at all. It’d been long enough since she’d acknowledged me that much, that her words hit me harder than I was prepared for. And a part of me that had gone dormant was jolted awake.

“What? You didn’t have to take swimming lessons?” I swung my feet back down to the floor and stood up. She had forced me to take swimming lessons every single summer since forever.

“No,” she whispered, not looking up. 

“But you can float and doggy paddle and stuff?” My confusion was giving way to something hot rising up in my chest.

“Never been in water deep enough,” she said, still not looking at me. Her voice was soft, distant. Her body was tense. The way it always was when I was in the room. Like she was using every muscle in her body to will me out of existence.

The heat in my chest turned white-hot. 

I screamed.

But she didn’t react. She was still looking at her sandwich like I wasn’t there.

I screamed louder. Loud enough it felt like I was tearing my throat apart.

My mind was so overtaken by rage that I couldn’t think of any curse words. I wanted so bad to be able to say anything that would make her react. Make her treat me like I was anything other than a ghost or some figment of her imagination. Any word that would make her snap, scream, throw things, hit me, drag me by my hair, and wash my mouth out with soap, anything.

I screamed and screamed until my voice broke, and when it did, I grabbed my favorite mug off the counter and threw it against the wall as hard as I could. It shattered, and my arm shot with pain. But she didn’t flinch. She just turned and walked over the shards like they weren’t there. She picked her purse up off the couch and walked out the front door. 

I was too angry to find my hallway. I closed my eyes and saw violent explosions of light. So, I ran out to Cattleskin Bridge and climbed underneath. I tried to catch my breath, focused on breathing in and out deep and slow. I closed my eyes. The lights were even more chaotic. The more I tried to force myself to relax into their rhythm, the more erratic they seemed. I focused harder on my breathing and tried again. Tiny shards of light swirled around me as dense and violent as a dust storm. They stung my face and filled up my lungs. I gasp for air clutching at my throat. Then coughed until it threw up.

I tried again and again and again and then opened my eyes and screamed. I punched the ground in front of me. Picked up rocks and threw them into the creek. I kicked the trunk of a tree only to realize I had run all the way there barefoot. I collapsed onto the ground again and tried to breathe deep and even, in and out, on and on into the cold night.

When I finally gave up, my body was shaking so hard I couldn’t have found the rhythm in anything. I didn’t know how much of it was from the cold and how much was from the anger that still wouldn’t leave me. I climbed back up from under the bridge. I heard a familiar noise, but for some reason didn’t realize what it was until I saw my shadow appear tall in the bright white that suddenly lit up the road in front of me. And then my shadow was gone. And the light was gone. And I was in my hallway.

The current that swept me away was too strong. I couldn’t swim against it. Couldn’t slow myself down. The doors flew past me so quickly that they all blurred together and became endless, luminescent walls closing in on either side of me. Any sense of direction I’d had was gone. The current didn’t feel like it was pushing me forward like it always had before. I felt like I was in freefall.

I clawed blindly for a handle to grab ahold of. When one of my hands finally met a handle, it hit hard. So hard my bones should have shattered. The pain was bright and throbbing, but when I looked at my hand, it seemed fine. I made a fist and wiggled my fingers then tried again. The first impact must have slowed my descent a little. I caught ahold of a handle just long enough for my body to swing around and slam against the wall. My fingers slipped. I tumbled through the hallway somersaulting and slamming against doors and door handles. My whole body lit up with pain like fireworks in the dark. And then there was nothing but darkness.

I woke up motionless on a hard floor. It took me a minute to gather the courage to open my eyes. When I did, I saw that I was still in my hallway. I’d never thought of my hallway as having a floor. I ran my hands over my body checking for injuries. The only new ones I could find were on my feet—probably from my barefoot run to Cattleskin Bridge—and they weren’t so bad that I couldn’t walk on them.

There was a door next to me. I’d never had the chance to really look at one of the doors before. It was big and looked wooden. But it wasn’t the color of wood. I studied the texture of the not-exactly-wood. I saw its curves and shades dance and grow and change. Like there were worlds more diverse and alive than any place I’d ever explored pressed up against each other and folded into the grain. I traced them with my fingers. The door was smooth and soft. Softer than my grandma’s pillows. Softer than my favorite pair of pajamas. I wished that the door could be a blanket instead. That I could take it off the wall and wrap it around my body, curl back up on the floor, and fall asleep for a day, a week, forever.

I reached for the handle. The metal felt warm in my hand. I hoped that whatever world was beyond that door was a peaceful place where I could rest. I opened the door and heard birds singing. A warm gust of wind brushed my hair back out of my face, and I stepped through the door onto the rough dry grass of a small country cemetery. I looked out on a sea of pale green wheat rising and falling with the wind just beyond the narrow, reddish orange dirt road that passed by the graveyard.

The three other sides of the cemetery were bordered by trees. I climbed one of the taller oaks and looked around. The patch of trees jutted into the field behind it and led to a small pond partially shaded from the sun. There was a farmhouse and a small pasture not far down the road. Other than that, there was just more pale green wheat for miles in every direction. Interrupted only here and there by faint tree lines, streams, dirt roads, and maybe a highway off in the distance. I felt like I’d marooned myself in the middle of some unforgiving green ocean.

I heard what sounded like a loud truck’s engine in the distance and nearly slipped out of the tree. I started shaking again despite the heat. I made my way down the tree and over to the pond. I was covered in sweat and dirt by the time I got to it. I wanted to jump in and cool off, but it stunk worse than the creek under Cattleskin Bridge. Before I could decide whether a swim would be worth the smell, I heard a rapid, crunching noise cutting through gentler sounds of rustling wheat. Something was running towards the pond.

I stepped back behind a tree and looked in the direction of the sound. I saw a small figure that looked like it was probably human, but I couldn’t make out much more than that until it reached the small patch of orange clay at the edge of the pond. And then I could see it clearly.

 It was me—or it looked like me—standing there in the clearing. My likeness was out of breath. My…its…her face was red and smeared with tears and dirt. I watched her collapse to her knees and beat her fists into the ground. She knelt there rocking for a few minutes then crept into the water. She sat down just far enough into the pond that her knees barely poked up out of the water when she pulled them up against her chest.

After a while, the other me stood up and walked deeper into the water. She started making strange movements with her arm. I thought she was trying to do some sort of weird water dance. I wondered if she might be a witch. But something about those movements seemed so familiar. I thought for a moment that maybe I had been there before. That maybe I’d just forgotten somehow. Or maybe she was me from the not-so-distant future. I’d never really thought about time travel before. It opened up so many new possibilities I couldn’t keep up. Why was she crying? What had happened to her? Was she looking for me? Had she come to warn me about something?

Her splashes got louder and more erratic. I remembered where I’d seen those movements before.

Swimming lessons.

There was a kid a couple summers before who’d never taken swimming lessons. He’d walk out closer to the deep end and had started moving his arms the same way my double moved hers. The teacher had jumped into the pool and pulled him out of the water. Several of the kids made fun of him. I’d laugh a little before I saw him start to cry. I felt guilt creep back into my stomach remembering it.

Then I realized the girl in the water couldn’t have been me.

She didn’t know how to swim.

Who was she then? What was she? It?

I began to suspect my double was actually some kind of monster that could make itself look like me. I’d never encountered such a thing, but it seemed just as possible as time travel.

Maybe this was a trap.

I looked at her again. Her head was barely bobbing in and out of the water. A belated realization shot through my chest like a surge of electricity and radiated out to my fingers and toes.

She was drowning. 

I’d never seen anyone drown before. But I’d been told what it looked like my last summer of swimming lessons. They’d finally let me join the older kids in the advanced swimming class. One morning, the older kids dove down to the bottom of the deep end to pick up heavy weights and swim them back up to the side of the pool. The teacher told me I was too young to do that part just yet. And then he told the older kids that it was much harder to carry a person to safety especially if they were panicking. And they would be panicking.

I was waist-deep in muddy water before I realized I was running towards her. The clay beneath the water went up to my ankles, and it was hard to lift my feet. So, I swam through the shallow water to get to her. I thought that if I could just grab her by the arm and pull her back a few feet or so. Just far enough that she could stand up with her chin out of the water. The water where she was wasn’t even deep enough to cover the top of her head. It’d only take a few seconds. Then she’d be able to find her footing, catch her breath, and explain to me what was going on. 

Easy.

I reached out for one of her flailing arms. As soon as I caught ahold of her wrist, she latched onto mine. Within a second, she was trying to climb on the top of my head. She shoved me underwater by my hair. Before I realized what was happening, my mouth was full of that awful-smelling, awful-tasting pond water.

She must have been a monster after all.

I tried to fight back, but by the time I could react, she had her legs wrapped around my neck. She was forcing my face down into the clay. I sucked water and mud up into my nose. My chest started burning like I’d been under for much longer than the few seconds I had been. I started clawing at her legs, yanking at her arms, hair—anything I could grab ahold of—and trying to shove her down beneath me.

I finally got on top of her. But instead of making my way up to the air I desperately needed, I started to cling to her the way she had been clinging to me. Even when her grasp on me loosened and her struggling body began to slow and I should have been able to make it the few feet to the surface easily, I couldn’t. Something had taken over me. I couldn’t let her go. 

My lungs felt like they were packed with lava and ash. My brain was screaming so loud I couldn’t hear what it was telling me. But I clung to her limp body, my muddy nails digging into her skin. Utterly helpless in water that couldn’t have been any higher than my eyes if I could just stand up.

And then the world shifted.

The cord had reached its limit. I felt it pluck my body out of the pond and fling me back through the hallway to Cattleskin Bridge soaked, shaking, and coughing up mud and water onto the road. I collapsed on the cracked concrete. The rough pavement felt comforting pressed up against my cheek. I just wanted to lay there. I wanted to fall asleep. Stay asleep.

But I opened my eyes and saw my body lying on the road beside me. Its lips looked blue in the moonlight. It wasn’t breathing. I thought I was a ghost floating next to my own corpse not quite ready to leave it completely. I tried to shake it awake. And when that didn’t work, I slammed my fists into its chest in anger and fear and frustration until it started coughing up mud and water.

That was when the pain hit me, and I realized I was still alive and that the convulsing, semiconscious body in front of me wasn’t my own.

I heard the familiar sound of a car rounding the curve way too fast. And that time, I recognized what it was. Somehow, I managed to drag my double over to the big tree next to the gully before the car flew by. I leaned her up against the trunk. Then fell to my knees and coughed until I threw up. My chest had never hurt like that before.

When I was finally able to speak, I looked over at my double and asked her who she was. She didn’t answer. She was in worse shape than I was. Still coughing and vomiting up mud and water. I asked her if she was okay. She just sat there doubled over shaking and struggling to breathe. I reached over and tucked a clump of muddy hair behind her ear. I wondered if I looked half as rough as she did. Another car sped by, and I caught a better glimpse of her. She had a dark brown oval on the corner of her forehead. I traced it with my thumb. Recognition hit me hard in my gut a few seconds before I remembered where I’d seen it before.

“Ann,” I whispered without meaning to.

She looked up at me, and I jumped a little.

“Is your name Ann?” I asked shaking even harder than I had been.

She squinted at me like she was trying to see me clearly but couldn’t. “Yes?” It was the first word that she’d said to me. It was quiet and hoarse. More like a whispered squeak than an actual word but it was just clear enough to understand. 

Pieces were starting to fit together in the fog of my mind. I double over and coughed up chunks of what I thought must be mud. Then I turned back to Ann. My next question caught in my throat, but I finally forced it out.

“Do you have a sister named Beth?”

“Yes?” she managed between coughs.

Despite the pain and the cold, I broke out into a muddy smile.

“Come with me,” I said and took her hand. “Hurry!”

I dragged her along behind me through the dark. I wanted to run as fast as I could the whole way home. Driven by new and strange fantasies. I had saved Ann. Ann. My mom’s sister. Ann. My aunt. My Aunt Ann. I had brought her back from the dead.

That had to change things. That had to change everything. I imagined a world where Ann was the missing broken piece that would fix it all. My dad. My grandma. My mom. Ann would make them love me. Make my mom want to look at me, hold me, say sweet and beautiful things to me.

But neither of us could run that far. We kept having to stop—on the frost-covered grass of the pasture and along the side of the gravel road into town—to cough, to throw up, to try to breathe.

When we got to the house, I threw the door open. “Mom! Mom! Dad!” I yelled between gasps and coughs. I ran through the house looking for them, but they weren’t home yet. 

Ann was coughing and out of breath, too, but she finally asked me, “What’s happening? Where are we?”

I stopped and looked at her. She was soaked, coated in mud, coughing, shaking violently. So was I. But when I saw her in the light of the living room, I no longer saw myself or my double or my aunt or my salvation. I saw a small, fragile little girl who had nearly died and needed someone to take care of her. To make her feel safe. To let her know that everything was going to be alright. 

I paused for a moment blinking back tears I didn’t quite understand. I cleared my throat as best I could. I tried to change my voice. Soften it. To something like the voice I sometimes used to whisper songs for the birds I wished would sing their songs for me.

“It-” I said, and she started crying. “Hey, hey.” I stepped closer and wrapped my arms around her. She started sobbing into my shoulder, and I held her tighter and stroked the back of her wet mud-matted hair. “Hey, it’s gonna be okay. You’re gonna be okay,” I told her, unable to hold back my own tears anymore, “We’re gonna be okay.” 

I helped her take a shower. She was too tired to do it on her own. When we were both reasonably clean, I let her wear my favorite pair of pajamas, and I did my best to comb some of the tangles out of her hair.

When my mom got home, we ran to meet her at the door.

“Mom!”

“Beth!”

My mom dropped her purse and fell to her knees. She touched Ann’s face and then mine.

“Ann,” she whispered and started to cry. She knelt there in tears for a moment before she whispered, “Go to your room.”

“But mom, it’s Ann. I saved her.”

“Go to your room,” she screamed this time refusing to look at us. “Go to your room,” she repeated over and over her voice breaking and her eyes squeezed shut.

“But-”

She screamed louder throwing her keys, billfold, some coins, a fork at Ann and me. We fled into my room and waited for my dad to get home. He was the only one who could talk sense into my mom. Maybe he could get her to calm down enough to realize that this was a good thing. A miracle.

 I showed Ann the pieces of my collection that I didn’t have stashed away at Cattleskin Bridge. She was shivering, so I wrapped her in my blanket.

“Sorry my room’s so cold,” I said, embarrassed that my vent was boarded over.

We looked at small rocks and fingerbones on the floor trying not to listen to my mom wailing in the other room. We didn’t talk much. Tried to cough as quietly as we could. When my dad got home, we listened through the door.

My mom told him in between sobs that she’d seen the two of us together.

“…both of them…at the same time…they ran up to me…Ann had her birthmark…”

I opened the door to show him that she was telling the truth, but I’d only cracked it a few inches before he started yelling. He slammed the door back into me. I heard the door lock from the outside as I hit the floor. He was yelling at my mom now. She yelled back, and I heard a slap. They were quiet for a few seconds. Then my dad started yelling again.

“If you don’t snap out of it right now—right fucking now—you’re going back to the hospital. And this time I will divorce you. I’m sick of this shit. I’m not paying for it anymore. You hear me?”

I stumbled to my feet and tried to yell loud enough for him to hear me.

“Shut the fuck up, you stupid piece of shit,” my dad yelled kicking the door hard enough it cracked in the middle.

All the dreams I’d started piecing together of a happy life and a happy family were falling apart faster than I’d cobbled them together. The room was spinning. I thought I was going to throw up again. Then I felt a feeling I’d never felt on that side of the hallway.

I felt the cord stretching to its limit.

“No, no.” 

This was all wrong. Everything was all wrong. None of this was supposed to happen the way it was happening. All the rules of reality as I understood them were bending and breaking themselves. The cord was what kept me tethered to where I came from. It was what brought me back. If it took me away, where would I go? How would I get back? How would I fix this? I had to fix this. I had to stay. It was too important that I stay.

“No,” I said one more time, reaching out to grab ahold of Ann’s hand as if it could have possibly kept me there. But she was already gone. My room, my world was already gone. I flew back through a dim blur of colors and emerged under the warm water of a muddy pond. Alone.  

This time I didn’t have any trouble swimming to safety. I climbed out of the pond and looked across the endless ocean of wheat. I coughed up more mud into my hand.

“Ann!”

It was my mom. I felt the same cold feeling in my stomach that I always felt when she called me that name.

 “Ann!” She sounded angry. I froze. Not knowing where to run. She stomped towards me. She looked a lot thinner than I’d ever seen her. Too thin. Her oversized t-shirt kept sliding down her shoulders. “And, of course, you’re covered in mud.” She grabbed my arm too tight and yanked me along behind her.

She dragged me to the farmhouse I’d seen from a distance a few hours before. I studied it for a moment up close as I tried to piece my situation together. I felt a giant slap of cold against the right side of my body. I jumped and stumbled over.

 “Don’t you dare run off,” my mom yelled. “We’re already late enough as it is.”

She was spraying me down with a garden hose.

I stood there shaking. More obedient than I’d been in years. 

“Okay, go get ready.”

I stared at her trying to figure out what she meant. 

“Hurry up. Shower and get changed. You better not make me late.”

I still wasn’t sure what to do.

“Go!” she yelled, and I ran inside the strange house without knocking.

I almost tripped over a chair on my way in. I tried to orient myself. Look for clues that would tell me where to go and what to do. The living room was dim compared to outside, but I saw my grandma’s throw pillows on the couch and the quilt I used to sleep with when I stayed over at her apartment. The walls were covered with framed photographs. One of them was a picture of Ann that I’d found in a shoebox several months before.

“Hurry up and stay out of our room!” my mom yelled from behind me.

There were three closed doors at the far end of the living room. I was pretty sure one of them had to be the bathroom, but I didn’t know which one. I opened the door closest to me and saw a white dress hanging on a bunk bed.

“You stay out of our room until you’ve had a shower!”

The next door I opened was to the bathroom. I let out a sigh of relief. When I’d finished my shower, I realized I didn’t know where the towels were, and I got the floor all wet looking for one. When I stepped out of the bathroom, my mom was standing in front of me holding the ugliest dress I’d ever seen.

“Jesus Christ, Ann! How are you this fucking messy?”

She pushed me towards the door I hadn’t opened yet and said, “Get dressed in Mom and Daddy’s room. I don’t want you ruining my dress.”

I went in, dried myself off, put on the stupid dress she gave me—it was as uncomfortable as it was ugly—and looked at myself in the mirror. I wondered how long I was going to have to pretend. How long until all of this was sorted out?

In my mind, the universe had made some kind of temporary mistake. That it would notice and fix things as soon as possible. It wouldn’t be long before Ann and I would switch back to the right times and live the right lives. I started to imagine what it would be like to have an aunt.  

The door flew open.

“Hurry up! We’re already late.”

My mom was zipping up a graduation gown over her white dress. I followed her out to an old, rusted truck, and we climbed in. She started cussing the truck out before she even tried to start it.

“Come on, you stupid piece of shit…”

It started up after a few tries. She sped down the long driveway cursing each time she had to shift gears. 

She drove us to my grandma’s town—or the town she lived in in my world. My time? My universe? We drove past her apartment. The building looked nicer than I remembered it, and it was painted a pretty peach color. For a moment, I felt lost. Completely adrift in some infinite unknown. I felt so much farther from home than I’d ever felt in any of the other worlds I’d ever visited. I took a few breaths—as deep as I could between much deeper coughs—hoping the feeling would pass.

There were a whole bunch of cars parked around the haunted old gym. Except the haunted old gym didn’t look old or haunted anymore. The smoke stains were gone, the windows weren’t boarded up, and the roof hadn’t caved in. My mom parked a block away and dragged me half running to the side door. She shushed me for coughing before she opened it and told me to go sit by “Mom and Daddy.”

I looked for my grandparents in the back half of the gym while my mom slipped into a seat with the robed people in the front row. I didn’t know what my grandpa looked like, but I found my grandma pretty quickly. My dad was sitting with them. He gave me a quick smile and a wink as I sat down. He didn’t seem like himself. His hair wasn’t as grey, and he was acting too friendly. 

My metal chair was uncomfortable. It was made more uncomfortable by the pain in my chest and the dress my mom had made me wear and the long, boring speeches and long, boring line of people in robes waiting to walk under the basketball goal and then some more long, boring speeches… My grandma kept shushing me louder and louder each time I coughed until she was shushing louder than the boring men with the microphone could talk.

Then my dad and grandparents got up and walked to the front dragging me along with them. Nobody else had gotten up, and I was afraid we were doing something wrong. Then one of the very boring men handed the microphone to my grandpa. My mom walked up to join us and held my dad’s hand. She never held my dad’s hand.

Then my grandpa said, “For those of y’all who don’t know, my oldest daughter here isn’t just graduating high school today.” He put his arm around my mom. “And since all y’all fine folks are already dressed up so nice, you’re all invited to walk down to the River of Life Church and join us. The preacher said we’ll be getting started around seven, and we’ll have cake and fixins for everyone after in the Fellowship Hall.”

The wedding was even more of a blur than the graduation. I was the flower girl, but aside from the fact that my dress was itchy and the preacher’s bolo tie was crooked, all I could really process was that my cough seemed to be getting worse and that it was getting harder to breathe.

I remember falling asleep under a table while my mom and dad were cutting their cake. I remember my mom being mad at me after for coughing so loud.

“You were doing it on purpose! Why do you have to ruin everything?”

A few days later, I wasn’t sure how many, I was laying down in the seat of my grandpa’s truck. He was driving way too fast and turning way too hard. Back then the Masonic Hospital was still open, so it was only a forty-minute drive to the emergency room, but he was driving so fast he probably made it in half that time. 

I don’t know how long I was in and out of the hospital, but they said I’d be well enough to go back to school when the summer was over. When the time came, I was sure that everyone would realize I wasn’t Ann. I’d been surprised they hadn’t figured it out sooner. But they all seemed to think I had brain damage instead. So, it didn’t really matter what I said or did. Or which friends or teachers I couldn’t remember. Or that I didn’t know how to add and subtract fractions. I only got looks of pity—not suspicion. 

After a while, I felt like I was coming out of the fog I’d been stuck in all summer. I could think more clearly. Breathe more clearly. I started going for walks again. At first, they were pretty short, but they got longer. Cattleskin Bridge was way too far away to walk to, but there were so many hay bales to jump on and birds to keep me company I didn’t mind too much.

I also started forcing myself to be friendlier and try harder in school than I ever had before. Partly because I was worried that I’d do or not do something that Ann would end up trouble for once we’d switched back. And partly because I was sick of everyone treating me like my brain was broken.

I was also trying to avoid my hallway for the first time in my life. I was worried that if I traveled too much, it might confuse whatever force was supposed to come and put Ann and me back in our right times.

I started reading up on time travel. Or as much as I could given the state of the school library and the fact that my teacher thought time travel was demonic. I couldn’t find any definitive answers on what I should do next, but all my sources seemed to be warning me: don’t mess with the timeline.

So, I just went through the motions pretending to be Ann as best I could until my birthday that October. I was used to not celebrating my birthday, except at school. But we didn’t celebrate there either. It wasn’t Ann’s birthday. I realized that I didn’t know when her birthday was.

That seemed like information I needed to know, so I spent most of that evening trying to figure out a way to get someone to tell me without arousing suspicion or worse, pity. We were at the hospital again. But this time, I got to hang out in the waiting room while my mom got all of the attention. Which was a huge relief for me. I was so caught up in concocting a complicated web of birthday espionage that I didn’t realize what was happening just a few rooms over.

My grandpa walked back into the waiting room and announced that I was an aunt now. He asked me if I wanted to come meet my new niece, Mia. I was horrified. From what I had gathered in my ongoing research into time travel, going anywhere near a younger version of myself would probably destroy the universe. I panicked and ran for the front exit. I made it about halfway there before I slipped on a small stack of magazines that someone had left next to a chair. I cried and refused to hold her. I told my grandparents, my parents, the nurses, I couldn’t do it. I wouldn’t. It was too dangerous.

At first, they were sympathetic.

“It’s okay you won’t hurt her. Just make sure to support her head.”

After a while, they were less sympathetic and told me that I had to hold her whether I wanted to or not. I cried and begged them not to make me, but it was no use.

When they finally put her in my arms, that was it: the universe was destroyed.

But not in the way I’d expected.

I looked down at her, my face still hot and wet with tears. I took her tiny hand in mine expecting the worst. Her fingers latched tight onto my thumb. She was so small, fragile, helpless. I thought back on the life I’d lived so far. Everything that had happened. All the things I’d seen and done and gone through.

It all collapsed in on me. All of it.

I felt the rhythms of galaxies, the strong currents of my hallway, the vast reaches of time and space compress into a singularity in my chest.

This baby wasn’t me yet. And I would do everything in my power to make sure she never had to be.

Nothing else mattered anymore.

I babysat Little Mia every chance I got. My mom was more than happy for me to take her off her hands whenever I wanted to. I fed her, bathed her, and changed her diapers. I helped her take her first steps. I potty trained her when I realized she was more than old enough. I even taught her how to swim.

I didn’t travel through my hallway at all anymore. I was too afraid of leaving her behind. But I did tell her stories about my old adventures. When she was three or so she started parroting my stories back to me and to our parents and grandparents. They didn’t approve.

“Come on, Mom.” I’d started calling my parents Mom and Dad and my grandparents Grandma and Grandpa pretty soon after Little Mia was born. They didn’t like that either. “The fact that Little Mia is telling stories like this is a good thing. It’s good for her development. It means she’ll be good at school when she’s older. That’s what all the parenting books say.”

They didn’t buy it, but they let it slide in part because Little Mia decided she didn’t want to tell them her stories anymore anyway. She’d only tell me and a few of her friends. Before long, her stories became less like mine and took on a life of their own. I nearly cried when she told me a story about how she made friends with a treasure-hunting mermaid.

Not all of her stories were imaginary, though. Sometimes she would come to me in tears about something that happened at home. I’d do what I could to mitigate things, but usually, the best I could do was find excuses to keep her out of that house.

I also taught her how to breathe deep and even to help her relax and feel safe. She saw the lights too, and it didn’t take her long to learn how to dance with them. The first time she disappeared in front of me, I felt like I was going to die. I was so worried. She came back a few seconds later excited to tell me what she saw. I was terrified. I hadn’t ever really considered how dangerous my adventures had been until then. I forced a smile and asked her all about it, but I made her promise only to travel under my supervision. And only when she had all her homework done.

I was determined to be a good influence.

I did my best to get good grades in school. And I read as many books as I could get my hands on. On Ann’s fourteenth birthday, I’d gotten a farm permit. After that, I drove myself to the only public library in the county as often as I could. I read through most of their good stuff pretty quickly, and I had to read their boring stuff while I waited weeks or months for interlibrary loans to come in so I could read about time travel and alternate universes and people and culture more foreign to me than aliens riding around on spaceships. Every so often, a time and place I read about would remind me of a world I’d traveled to when I was little, and I’d wish that I’d paid more attention to the people who lived in them. I taught Little Mia how to bring little artifacts back from her travels. I would research them and try to figure out where and when they’d come from.

But I was relieved when she eventually told me that the hallway was too much work and that playing with Rachel and Olivia was much more fun. She was in first grade by then, and she had a lot of friends to play with when she wasn’t at school. I vaguely remembered a few of them from my past life, as classmates I’d barely talked to. Little Mia wasn’t anything like me. And I was glad. Even if that meant I didn’t get to spend as much time with her.

I was becoming less like me too. I made a few new friends when I was a freshman—the high school combined five towns instead of just two so there were a few more potential friendships to stumble into. My new friends were mostly older kids who talked about wanting to leave the state after graduation. I wasn’t super close to any of them, but we’d sometimes talk about books or how we didn’t belong. They didn’t go anywhere after they graduated, but somehow, I still lost touch with them before the summer was over.

By the time I was a senior, a girl named Heather was the only one of my friends that I still spent time with. I assumed the same thing would happen to us when we graduated. The thought scared me more than I expected. We had gotten much closer that last year of school. Sometimes we’d talk about renting a house together and having Little Mia come live with us. I started to want that more than anything I’d ever wanted in my life, but I had this nagging fear that she was just talking. The same way our friends had all talked about leaving.

A few weeks before graduation, we went to a track meet a few counties over. Both our races were over, and we were camped out under the shade of some bleachers eating PB&Js talking about a small stone house with a garden when, out of nowhere, she leaned over and kissed me on the mouth.

It had been years since I had been able to find the rhythm of the stars, to follow their lead dancing and floating and sinking deep into the unknowable. But when her lips touched mine, I felt every atom in my body shift and slide into place. I felt the current of the universe flowing through me and every particle of my being surrendering wholly to it.

I kissed her back.

“What in God’s name are you doing?” Our coach stomped over. He grabbed me by the wrist and dragged me to the parking lot.

I had to spend the rest of the semester in in-school suspension. The principal told me I was lucky they were letting me graduate at all. My grandparents kicked me out of the house. My parent told me I wasn’t allowed to see Little Mia ever again.

I spent a couple months camping out in the heat and couch surfing with a couple of my old friends who didn’t mind my new sordid reputation.

My friends told me I should leave. Apply for colleges. Get as far away as I could.

“You’re smart enough. You could actually have a life.”

Instead, I got some shit jobs and saved up for a shit apartment nearby. I thought I’d get to hang out with Little Mia again soon. That my parents would get over it after a while.

Heather had clearly gotten over it. The next time I saw her was late that summer. She was making out with one of the Doyle twins outside the gas station. They’d gotten married not long after graduation. Of course, I’d heard all about it by then, but it wasn’t until I saw them like that that it hit me in my chest so hard I thought I was drowning.

But that was nothing compared to losing Little Mia.

At first, I thought my parents and grandparent would cool off after a week or two, or a month or two or three or four or five. I was shocked when they wouldn’t let me into her ninth birthday party. When I showed up to my grandparents’ house, Little Mia ran up to me her eyes bright with excitement. My dad grabbed her arm and yanked her away from me. He told me to leave.

“It’s my birthday,” yelled Little Mia, “and I want her to say!”

He slapped her across the face.

It took both of my grandpa’s farmhands to drag me out of there.

I spent the next year trying to navigate child custody laws on my own. The woman at child services told me, “You have to bring us evidence of actual abuse,” and “Even if her parents did lose custody, she’d never be placed into the custody of someone like you.” I wasn’t sure if she meant because I was a notorious homosexual or because I was single or too young or too poor or because I seemed increasingly more unhinged each time I came into her office.

When I tried to crash Mia’s tenth birthday party, I only caught a short glimpse of her. She was sitting slumped back on a rocking chair. She was a few inches taller than when I’d last seen her, but she looked like she’d lost weight. She looked my way as the Connally brothers dragged me out again. Her eyes were dark and hollow.

That winter, I read about her death in the paper. No one invited me to the funeral. When I show up to the church anyway, the Connally brothers met me at the door. 

“Her family doesn’t want you here.” 

“I am her family,” I said trying to push my way through.

They grabbed me by the arms and started dragging me away from the church. I tried to yank myself free.

“Let go of me,” I yelled, “Let go.”

Their grips were so tight that a week later I still had the bright purple silhouettes of their fingers on my skin. But I barely noticed in the moment. I was too filled with grief and rage, and I was channeling it all towards regaining my footing. Then, to forcing one step, then another, and another against the strength of two farmhands twice my size. 

My mother saw me and started marching my way fast. My grandpa and Bruce had to hold her back.

“You fucking bitch. You killed my daughter. …”

For a moment, I couldn’t process the accusation or who it’d been hurled at. I looked around for my dad, but I didn’t see him anywhere. My mom yelled for a while before I realized she was yelling at me.

“How could I have killed her? I haven’t been near her in a year and a half because you…”

“Is that why you fucking killed her? Because I wouldn’t let you get your nasty pervert hands on her anymore.”

My grandpa and Bruce were having trouble holding my mom back. She was scratching and biting at the air between us. 

“What the fuck are you talking about? I would never hurt Mia. You’re the one who-”

“Don’t you tell me how to discipline my daughter.”

“Your daughter?” My confusion left me. “You were never a mother to Mia a day in her life. I was more of a mother to her than you ever were. All you ever did for her was let a thirty-year-old shoot his load in you when you were seventeen. Your maternal instincts began and ended right there.”

My mom let out a shriek and lunged at me hard enough to dig her nails into my face. By the time my grandpa and Bruce were able to pull her back, she’d drawn blood.

I don’t remember what I said after that, but I kept going—screaming, voice breaking, barely pausing to breathe—for I don’t know how long until I was suddenly aware that my lungs were completely empty. Emptier than they’d ever been. Emptier than felt possible. But I dug my feet into the ground, clenched every muscle in my body even tighter to force out whatever air was still left in my throat. I was drowning in all the words I had left to say.

But rage and grief can only force a body so far past its limit. My lungs and legs gave out. My vision was mostly black, but I saw my mom. Something I’d said must have gotten through because she was slumped down on the concrete with her knees pulled up against her chest. She looked small, crumpled on the ground with spots of my blood on her pale arms. I remember thinking she looked like a used tissue. 

That was the last time I saw her. 

No one ever talked to me directly about what happened. Everyone seemed to do whatever they could to avoid talking to me at all. But from the rumors I’d overheard at work, I expected police to come and arrest me at any moment.

Over the next few months, I lost all my jobs. Some because of the rumors. The rest because as soon as Ann’s birthday came around and I could buy tequila from the liquor store outside of town, I spent most of my time trying to get wasted enough to pass out. Most of the time I’d start throwing it up faster than I could get drunk. I’d end up on the floor covered in vomit, dry heaving and sobbing until I fell asleep. When I ran out of money, I spent most of my time doing the same thing without trying to get drunk first.

It took me almost a year to visit the grave. It was late fall. Most of the leaves had already fallen. My landlord had just kicked me out, so everything I had left was packed into my car. I left it parked on the side of the muddy road. The cemetery was small, and I’d spent a lot of time there a decade before, but it took me a while to find her grave. Everything was covered in red and orange leaves, wet and matted down from rain the night before.

When I pulled a clump of soggy leaves off a gravestone and saw my name and birthday carved into it, I was placidly aware that I should have had some sort of profound reaction to it. But I didn’t feel anything. The name on the grave wasn’t mine anymore. It didn’t belong to me any more than the name on my driver’s license did. It hadn’t in a long time.

I sat on the wet ground and waited for all of the proper feelings to hit me.

They didn’t.

I’d wondered before. Hoped. I’d tried so hard to get a look in the casket so I’d know for sure, and I hadn’t even made it through the church doors. But out there on that blanket of wet leaves, somehow, I knew. Little Mia’s body wasn’t in that ground. She had left. Followed in my footstep. To another world. Another time. Another universe. Maybe one a little better than the one she’d left behind. And maybe she was a little better off for having had me as long as she did.

Or maybe I just needed to know that. Maybe I needed to know it bad enough that any thought of the alternative had to wither and die inside my mind.

I leaned back onto the rough trunk of the tree that had dropped its leaves on the grave. I took a few deep, even breaths of the crisp autumn air and closed my eyes.

All I saw was black. Deep and empty. Like I was right on the edge of an endless void.

I heard a couple birds call out for each other. Or to each other. Or maybe at each other. For a moment, I thought I might sing along with them, but I didn’t. 

I stood up and walked to my car. I zigzagged my way through muddy dirt roads past fields of bright green winter wheat forcing its way out of the ground. When I got to the highway, I turned left. I drove past the sign for the town my grandma never moved to. Drove past the gravel road that led to the house I didn’t grow up in. I sped over Cattleskin Bridge and kept driving.

I drove until the gauge was well past E and coasted into a gas station. I filled up the tank with what I had left in coins and a credit card. Then kept driving into the night. Kept driving into the next day. I just kept driving. Not knowing if I’d ever be able to drive far enough. Not knowing how long I could make it. Always preparing myself for the moment when the cord would reach its limit. Always expecting it to drag me back to where I came from.

But it never did. 



BIO

Mary Means is a writer and editor who grew up in and around small towns in rural Kansas and Oklahoma. They earned a master’s degree in creative writing from the University of Central Oklahoma. They write literary and speculative fiction, poetry, and children’s educational content. Their work has been published by Litnerd, petrichor, The Gayly, and more. 







SONG

by J. R. Solonche


Old English sang, of Germanic origin; related to Dutch zang and German Sang.
Male hedonistic pleasures are summarized as wine, women, and song.

Speaking of pleasures, in my time I’ve heard many a siren song.
I’ll write a song and dance ghazal next, but in this one I have to say “a dance and a song.”

I can’t think of anything I’ve bought or sold for a song.
Rolling Stone Magazine ranks Bob Dylan’s “Like a Rolling Stone” the #1 song.

Michael Jackson’s “Thriller” is ranked the #1 pop song.
W.C. Handy’s “Memphis Blue” is the greatest blues song.

“Hoochie Coochie Man” by Muddy Waters is the greatest blues song.
B.B. King’s “The Thrill Is Gone” is the greatest blues song.

“I’d Rather Go Blind” by Etta James is the greatest blues song.
Howlin Wolf’s “Smokestack Lightning” is the greatest blues song.

         So, Solonche, you do know that you need one more song?
         Yes, I do know I need one more song, so here is my swan song.



DANCE


Middle English: from Old French dancer (verb), dance (noun), of unknown origin.
Terpsichore (the most beautiful of the nine) is the Greek muse of dance.

As I promised, now I can quote the correct idiom of a song and a dance.
I never went to my high school prom because I didn’t know how to dance.

One of the biggest hit songs (The Bee Gees) is “You Should Be Dancing.”
The debut (2008) single (Grammy nominated 2009) by Lady Gaga was “Just Dance.”

The samba of Brazil is the world’s most popular folk dance.
Baladi is a form of Egyptian belly dance, a truly hypnotic dance.

The hora is a popular Israeli circle dance.
Popular in South Africa is the gumboot (they wear Wellingtons) dance.

Clogging is the official Kentucky and North Carolina state dance.
Minnesota is the only state that has no official state dance.

          So, Solonche, will you, won’t you, will you, won’t you, won’t you join the dance?
          Oh, someday, one day, maybe Sunday, I may, I mean, I might join the dance.



HOLY


Old English hālig, of Germanic origin; related to Dutch and German heilig.
William Shakespeare, All’s Well That Ends Well: “Love is holy.”

In the first season (1966) of Batman, Robin said 356 phrases with holy.
The room in a synagogue where only the rabbi may enter is the holy of holies.

The exclamation used by Captain Marvel to mean Wow! is Holy Moley!
The trademark expression of Yankee broadcaster Phil Rizzuto (1917-2007) was Holy cow!

In the New Testament, “set apart” is the definition of holiness.
In the Old Testament, connection to God’s perfection was holiness.

Sapta (seven) Puri (town) are the seven cities in India considered the most holy.
In Buddhism, Bodh Gaya (where Buddha attained Enlightenment) is the holiest.

In the Shinto religion of Japan, The Grand Shrine of Ise is considered the most holy.
Of the sacred sites for Muslims, The Ka’ba in Mecca, Saudi Arabia, is the most holy.

          So, Solonche, you atheist, what, if anything, do you consider holy?
          Like the other atheist above said, “Love is holy.”





BIO

Professor Emeritus of English at SUNY Orange, J.R. Solonche has published poetry in more than 500 magazines, journals, and anthologies since the early 70s, including The New Criterion, The New York Times, The Threepenny Review, The American Scholar, The Progressive, Poetry Northwest, Salmagundi, The Literary Review, The Sun, The American Journal of Poetry, Poet Lore, Poetry East, The Hampden-Sydney Poetry Review, The Journal of the American Medical Association, and Free Verse. His poems have been read on Garrison Keillor’s The Writer’s Almanac and other radio shows and have been translated into Portuguese, Italian, German, and Korean. He is the author of Beautiful Day (Deerbrook Editions), Won’t Be Long (Deerbrook Editions), Heart’s Content (Five Oaks Press), Invisible (nominated for the Pulitzer Prize by Five Oaks Press), The Black Birch (Kelsay Books), I, Emily Dickinson & Other Found Poems (Deerbrook Editions), In Short Order (Kelsay Books), Tomorrow, Today and Yesterday (Deerbrook Editions), True Enough  (Dos Madres Press), The Jewish Dancing Master (Ravenna Press), If You Should See Me Walking on the Road (Kelsay Books), In a Public Place (Dos Madres Press), To Say the Least (Dos Madres Press), The Time of Your Life (Adelaide Books), The Porch Poems (Deerbrook Editions , 2020 Shelf Unbound Notable Indie Book), Enjoy Yourself  (Serving House Books), Piano Music (nominated for the Pulitzer Prize by Serving House Books), For All I Know (Kelsay Books), A Guide of the Perplexed (Serving House Books), The Moon Is the Capital of the World (Word Tech Communications), Years Later (Adelaide Books), The Dust (Dos Madres Press), Selected Poems 2002-2021 (nominated for the National Book Award by Serving House Books), Life-Size (Kelsay Books), The Five Notebooks of Zhao Li (Adelaide Books), Coming To (Word Tech Communications/David Robert Books), The Lost Notebook of Zhao Li (Dos Madres Press, nominated for the Pulitzer Prize), Around Here (Kelsay Books), It’s About Time (Deerbrook Editions), The Book of a Small Fisherman (Shanti Arts Publishing), Leda (Dos Madres Press), The Dreams of the Gods (Kelsay Books), Alone (David Robert Books), The Eglantine (Shanti Arts Publishing), and coauthor with his wife Joan I. Siegel of Peach Girl: Poems for a Chinese Daughter (Grayson Books). He lives in the Hudson Valley.







What Cannot Remain

by Tessa Case


It was late summer. Heavy, black clouds consumed the days, weeping furiously onto the sizzling pavement before parting for an even angrier sun that left the air thick and sweltering. Clara, however, felt twenty pounds lighter in the muggy twilight, and she thought to tell her mother of this feeling. She thought to tell her mother that maybe it was the weighty silence in the house that made her feel as if she occupied too much space.

The green bulbs of fireflies flickered, radioactive against the rose and lavender sunset. A handful of storm clouds remained. Lurid oranges and reds bled out from their edges. Clara wondered if that light—neon, luminescent—was the pollution everyone said made the sky so pretty. And how often, then, were the things that killed us beautiful?

Her grease-slicked hair, swept into a lazy ponytail, pulled at her scalp. Clara ran her fingers through it, loosening the strands, hoping it would make it look less flat against her head. She felt her cheeks get hot and wondered why she had to be embarrassed about being embarrassed, why she had to care so much about her hair, or the smell of tender garlic oozing from her armpits, or the way her body shape-shifted before her eyes when no one looked at her. Heat built up in the empty space between herself and the cocoon of her father’s sweatshirt she couldn’t take off. Her thighs brushed lightly against each other as she walked, and she winced, flinching away from the invisible stares of all the people who did not surround her.

Such was the benefit and the curse of the neighborhood: it was just outside the city, scattered with apartment complexes, historic homes being perpetually renovated, or the shells of these former historic homes, their insides torn out and sliced into twos, threes or fours. College students and young professionals littered the streets, droning along in their shiny cars to and from wherever it was they thought they had to be.

Clara was inconsequential to them. No one ever saw her—or for that matter, her brother—as if these afterimage strangers didn’t know how to act around child bodies, couldn’t remember ever having one, and so pretended as if they didn’t exist at all.

A sigh brushed along Clara’s teeth, and she slipped her phone out from her short’s pocket. The blank notification screen stared back at her. She’d wanted to be alone; she’d been certain that was exactly what she wanted, but it hadn’t stopped her from slamming the door on her way out, and it didn’t stop the sour twist of her stomach every time she didn’t get a notification. The phone felt heavy, her arms felt heavy, it all felt heavy, so Clara sat down. Her fingernail clicked against the glass screen before she tucked her phone back into her pocket, swore she wouldn’t look at it again until she got home.

The historic homes loomed around her. The sun, lowered now, louring, cast them into silhouette, only recognizable by their large columns, the wrap-around porches, or the curved groove of tiled roofs. Soft-white light crept out from the windows, breaking up the black space where facades should have been, casting its glow on potted plants and stacks of recyclables and creaking chains of porch swings.

Clara had never seen anyone cross through that light, had never heard voices whispering to each other, or laughter, or crying, or anything. Who lived in these big houses? Were there many people or only a few? Young or old? Couples without children? Never had there been another child body in the street. So, was it five or six college students wedged in there together yet still so far apart they had to wander to find one another? Was it lonely, in those big houses? Did the loneliness feel less heavy when given more space? Did it travel lightly across all the rooms, stretching itself so thin one might not even notice it was there?

She waited and waited while the darkness crept off the walls of the homes and filled the sky. The sun lingered in a dying gasp before vanishing into the cavernous mouth of the horizon. Fireflies glowed off and on around her, and Clara realized she didn’t know where she was, and, more importantly, didn’t care. She rose back to her feet and kept moving farther and farther away from her parents’ little shotgun house—rented, not owned. One or two fireflies flickered at a time, then five or six, and Clara felt a smile on her lips even if she was unhappy.

Her feet carried her along the tortuous roads. Gray shadow veiled the neighborhood until the streetlights kicked on, unmasking the alien world around her. Anxiety took a tentative chew of her stomach, and her wretched fingers reached around and traced the edge of her phone, threatening to break her promise. She must have gone farther than she thought. Balmy air settled in a thick layer on her skin. Baby hair wilted and clung to her neck and the curve of her jaw. Even the breeze was hot. Clara wiped her forehead with her arm, the sleeve of her father’s sweatshirt already damp from the air alone. Sweat beaded and dripped off the corner of her right eyebrow, brushing past her eyelashes on the way down.

“Rachel?”

The rasping voice startled Clara. Her shoulders jolted up to her ears. She reached around and turned her phone on.

“Rachel, is that you?”

Clara examined the houses around her, their styles slipping out of her mind uninvited. Neo-classical Greek revival, Federalist, Victorian, Queen Anne. Her eyes almost glazed past the old man, his body a misshapen post in shadow, his white-knuckled fingers clinging to the wooden edge of his fence, his shaking arms holding him up. Deep-socketed eyes stared right through Clara.

Queen Anne was her dad’s favorite style. He loved the porches. He would have loved this porch, even though there were balustrades missing, floorboards broken in. Even though cracks split the panes of the big, open windows. Even though the paint looked desperate to get itself off and away from the rotting damp of the wood underneath. The soft scent of decay filled Clara’s nose. The skin on the back of her neck prickled. Sweat dripped in a cool line down her back.

“Rachel.” There was a hitch in the old man’s voice, and his shoulders shook.

Go, she told herself, but her feet did not listen. Go, now. Run, she tried again, and her feet continued to stay glued to the sidewalk. Her whole body lingered, frozen, and Clara wanted to reach up, pull her hair out, cow her body back into something that listened to her.

“Please, please, Rachel,” the old man whispered. His steps, uncertain, betrayed the uncanniness of his body. “Rachel, is that you?” he called, and his voice held all the mournfulness Clara thought she’d hidden deep in her own chest. The big, empty ache of it cleaved apart her ribs.

“I’m not Rachel,” she answered. The old man wasn’t far from her now. His trembling arms threatened surrender, a refusal to bear the weight of his body. Light carved into the lines of his face. Clara couldn’t quite make out his eyes in their hollows.

“Rachel, I’ve been looking everywhere for you. I—I need some help. Rachel, I want to go home. Can you help me? I just want to go home.” His long, curled eyebrows furrowed, rose, furrowed into deeper anguish. Clara watched his wordless mouth open and close.

“I’m not Rachel,” she repeated. I’m not who you’re looking for, she wanted to say.

The old man lifted a hand, a feeble swat at the air. “Don’t do that, Rachel, Just come inside now, and we’ve gotta—we’ve got to, you’ve gotta . . . you’re going to help me, right?” He reached his arm over the fence, the wood impassive to the weight of his body, as if he wanted to grab her hand and hold it.

“I’m not Rachel—”

“Rachel, please. Please. Why won’t you—Rachel, why won’t you help me?”

“I’m not Rachel—”

“Stop, Rachel. Stop. Just stop. Why are you doing this to me?”

“Sir, please, my name is—”

“Why are you doing this to me? Why won’t you help?” His voice rose over hers then broke off with a snap. Clara’s ears rung. The old man looked up into the streetlight. His eyes were green. Tears dripped down his cheeks.

Clara lowered her hands away from her ears and stared at them— sentient beings they were— and wondered if they would show her what do next. They would not. The smell of onion and garlic rose into her nostrils. Her skin tingled with painful awareness of each place her shirt clung to her. Sweat pooled beneath the new folds of her small breasts then dripped down the soft expanse of her stomach. Every muscle was taut, and, for a moment, Clara wished she could pull herself apart and burst into a million fireflies.

“You’re not Rachel?” the old man whispered. He shook his head, squinted harder at her. “You’re … not Rachel?”

Why was he asking? Why couldn’t he just say it?

Clara stared at the old man, his violent, racking sobs the answer to his own question. She had never seen a man cry. Her father never cried, just went silent.

Clara took a step back, and another and another, while her mouth stammered half words and sounds that could have been an apology. When she was far enough away, her feet spun her around and carried her home now that her mind was no longer in the way. She stopped running as the houses grew squat and long. Her throat burned; her lungs burned. Her skin was no longer skin, only a sheet of sweat holding her loosely together. She was crying. She didn’t know why she was crying. She didn’t know when she started crying.

She used her forearm as a tissue and cut through the alley that led back to her house. Habit steered her away from the potholes. Dull light shone from her kitchen window, illuminating dented, steel trashcans and decaying relics from torn bags past. Clara took her phone out of her pocket. 9:47 p.m. It had been four hours since she left. There was no notification.

Clara approached from the side of the house, and, through the window, she saw her mother standing over the cutting board, her red, peeling fingers wrapped limply around the handle of a knife. Who knew how long she’d been there? It was a new thing her mother did: freezing mid-action, her stare alternating between going out and going in, too far in either direction to be touched. Her mother directed that stare, now, into her belly, her brows knit together as though something inside her might have answers, if she only knew what questions to ask. Or, more likely, her mother wondered which form of deprivation she should take on next to get back everything she’d given. Her mother, Clara knew, wanted to become small enough to disappear. She’d never said that outright, but Clara couldn’t help but see that she was practicing how to do this, how to disappear. She’d gotten good, except that her pesky body kept getting in the way. An arm could be grabbed and pulled, a hand could be held, other bodies, her children’s bodies, could ask for all those things her body no longer had to give.

Clara gripped the windowsill and pulled herself higher on the tips of her toes. Her mother’s phone sat to the right of the cutting board. Its screen was black. Clara chewed on her lip. She could text her mother. She could see what would happen. She could stand here forever, just outside the window, not even ten feet away, and see if there was any chance she existed in the space her mother inhabited. Clara sank back onto her heels. She’d rather not know, which was a knowing in and of itself.

Had she succeeded, then, in her mother’s quest? Had Clara done a better job disappearing than her brother, who practiced his own version with loud men’s voices, lasers and gunshots, little fingers flying across his controller in such contradictory movements they seemed to have minds of their own?

Clara did not want to disappear. It occurred to her that wanting had very little to do with it.

A black cat groomed itself in the middle of the sidewalk leading to Clara’s front door. At her approaching footsteps, it sprung up and scurried a few feet away. A pathetic mew rasped out of its mouth in warning. Fur bristled along the crescent moon arch of its back. Clara squatted down and held her hand out as her father taught her to. The small cat reared back. Clara waited. The cat neared and sniffed her hand. Clara waited. The cat’s cold, wet nose bumped her fingers, her palm, her wrist. Clara reached forward, and the cat retreated, lips pulled back over sharp teeth in a hiss somehow silent. Clara lowered herself onto the sidewalk and tucked her knees into her chest. The cat’s wide pupils reflected the streetlights like marbles. It stared, and then it took off, leaving through the vast empty space where Clara’s father’s car should have been. Where it hadn’t been for over a week.

* * * *

The knife lay on the cutting board. A stray fly buzzed around the only evidence anyone had even considered dinner: a bell pepper cut in half. Clara threw it in the trash. Her stomach’s growl twisted into a whine. Reese had to be hungry, too.

Clara was not a cook. That had been her father. He’d tried to teach her before, but she didn’t want to know. She liked the magic of not knowing.

There was a tub of peanut butter left. Remnants from around the lid smeared across her forearm as she stuck the knife in, scooping out as much as she could. One fold-over sandwich, two, three, four, five, six. She ate two without tasting, barely chewing. Peanut butter stuck to the roof of her mouth and the dry part of her throat. Water dribbled down her chin as she tried to wash it all down. She left two of the other sandwiches outside Reese’s door and knocked.

She took a cold shower—the only tangible way to experience any cold in her house. The window units tried their best, but their sputtering efforts hardly made a dent in the blanket of heat draped over the world in summer. Clara avoided her reflection in the mirror, cloaking herself in a loose t-shirt and shorts. Her second toe peeked out of a hole in her black sneakers, where the canvas pulled away from the rubber soles.

The front door closed with a soft click behind her. The brown paper sack rustled against her legs. It held the last two fold-overs and an apple with a big, soft bruise. The clouds had vanished, leaving the sky bursting with friendly sunlight. Sunlight too friendly, even, like a golden retriever who couldn’t help but jump on you and lick your face. The little black cat napped in the sunspot where Clara’s father’s car was not. Clara’s steps hit hard against the pavement.

The neighborhood’s streets twisted and turned, met at hard, ninety-degree angles in some spots, and led her nowhere. Clara hadn’t been paying attention the night before. She wondered, briefly, if the old man’s house existed at all, or whether she’d just dreamt it. Her hair had already lost its clean sleekness. The ends frizzed and clung to her neck and back. She’d left her hair tie at home and tried hard not to let it ruin her mood.

Her feet kept going, as did her thoughts:

What are you doing out here?

He looked so sad.

What are you going to do about it?

So alone.

Who is Rachel?

I could be Rachel.

But you’re not.

Who cares?

Are you less alone if you have to be someone else?

Who cares?

Sweat dripped into her eyes. Her arm swept across her face, taking two eyelashes with it. Clara brushed them off and did not wish for anything.

She’d come from the other side of the street last night and didn’t recognize the house as it appeared before her. The mumbling caught her attention, and the pale groan of the wooden porch boards. The old man advanced from the side of his house with what looked like great urgency slowed down. His back curved, leaving his gait precarious and his shoulders dangerously close to his ears. Unease eroded any resolve Clara had felt in her bones. Each step begged her to stop and turn around. Clara swallowed. She kept walking until she arrived at the gate. Her hand hesitated on the latch.

“Hello?” she said and the bag in her hand suddenly felt very stupid.

The old man did not look at her.

“Excuse me?” she tried again, her voice louder. The old man swatted at the air, kept pacing. “Excuse me!” she said, when she wanted to say, Look at me.

The old man stopped. He frowned. He looked at everything except Clara.

“Are—are you looking for something?” Clara’s cheeks burned.

The old man startled. His eyes landed on her. He looked suspicious. He looked scared. Clara waited.

“Morning,” he said after some time. He looked away.

“I brought you some sandwiches.” Clara held the bag over the fence. Sweat dripped down her sternum, thick as syrup. The old man’s eyes flitted over her. Clara felt the burning in her cheeks sink down to her chest. She gestured to the sandwich bag, as if were a prize on a gameshow, and that made the sweat worse. “Are you hungry?”

“Naw,” he said. His eyes moved past her.

“It’s peanut butter sandwiches. And an apple,” Clara said.

He wasn’t listening. His search preoccupied him. Clara looked around herself. All she saw was an empty neighborhood; all she heard was the sporadic, heat-strangled call of a bird.

The old man had stepped off the porch. He stood in front of the stairs, squinting out into the day. Clara wondered if he wondered, too, where everyone had gone. He checked his watch. Clara stood on her toes, peered over the fence, and saw it wasn’t ticking.

“What are you looking for?” she asked.

The old man did not look at her. Clara watched as his gaze stretched out, so familiar, into nothing. The muscles in his face slackened, until his lip began trembling and his brows lowered over his eyes. “I don’t know,” he said.

He looked at her now. They stared at each other, each immobile, each holding breath deep in their chests. Something fragile grew in the space between them; Clara didn’t want to hear it shatter.

“Please,” the old man whispered. “I want to go home.”

“You are home,” she said. “Right?”

The old man’s face twisted up. He lifted a hand, rested it over his eyes, then looked at it as if he didn’t know where it came from. “I want to go home,” he said again.

Me too, Clara did not say. I want to go home, too. Her grip tightened on the latch of the fence.

“I’m stuck in here,” he said. “They won’t let me out.”

“Who?”

“Rachel, please.”

The man hobbled toward the fence. Clara took a step back. The sandwich bag dropped from her hand. Her body did not obey when she told it to pick the bag up. The old man stared at Clara, then down at his hands. He kept staring at his hands, twisting his eyes at them, willing them to do something Clara could not know.

Clara’s hand lifted to the fence. The hot metal of the latch brushed against her fingers, and was she pulling it open? Was that the sound of the hinges groaning? She couldn’t think in the heat. There was no room for her own thoughts beneath the old man’s desperate litany. It happened fast, so fast, maybe not at all, and she moved away from the gate. Her feet pointed toward home, though, suddenly, Clara felt unsure of where and what exactly that was.

She stopped at the end of a cul-de-sac she didn’t recognize. Her head ached behind her eyes. Parasol mushrooms formed a fairy ring in someone’s yard. Her father had told her the name. He’d shown her photographs from one of his many encyclopedias, the same way he’d taught her the names of the styles of homes. She sank to her knees just outside the misshapen circle.

Clara tried to take a picture on her phone but felt dissatisfied with the harsh sunlight, and, anyway, her hands wouldn’t stop shaking. She had one text from Reese: thx 4 sandwiches. The sweat on her body felt cold and sick. She was all salt.

Her finger ran along the flesh of a mushroom cap. It felt like baby skin, smooth and hairless, like her own legs up until a year ago. The tops were soft and yielding on the surface, firm below that, like her mother’s stomach. Her fingertips left soft imprints on the skin of the caps, and she marveled at how gently everything must be treated.

* * * *

She did not go back to the old man’s house the next day. Nor the next. Nor the day after that. Each time she thought about what her fingers may or may not have done, she shook and ached and felt ill.

The heat, anyway, made Clara sluggish and sad, and, on that second day, her mother had appeared, somehow, ready to take her and Reese back-to-school shopping. Clara had held herself so tightly that day, careful not to do anything to spoil the tepid normalcy. It hadn’t mattered in the end; her mother was back in her room now, with no sign of coming out. Sobs leaked out from under the crack of the bedroom door each time Clara approached. Clara couldn’t bring herself to knock, felt breathless at the idea that her mother might not answer.

Reese already sat at the kitchen table when Clara came in. He had a bowl of soggy cereal before him, a spoon in his hand, dry and shiny.

“Do you think Dad left ’cause of me?” he asked.

That had not been the question Clara had expected, and all she could think was how Reese’s skin had turned green. She took too long to answer. Reese shoved himself away from the table. His shoulder collided with hers as he went past. The slam of his door cracked through the air. His lock turned. Stillness crept back in. Clara’s bones turned cold and cramped. The house was too small for the swampy heat and the leaden silence that made the air feel so tensely wound it could snap in two.

She went out the door without eating, her mind blazing hot. Hot enough to burn away the image of her brother’s face, her mother’s tears, her father’s empty parking spot, the way he’d driven off, left her there to bear this unspeakable weight, how he’d left her alone to crumble beneath the heft of absence. Clara walked and then ran and then walked again and ran some more. Somewhere in that walking and running, she realized she’d left her phone at home, but who cared? Who was there to notice? He hadn’t answered her calls before. He had never texted her back. How had it been that easy for him?

Clara stopped running. She stopped walking. She wanted to scream. She did not scream. Birds leapt off power lines and screamed instead. The houses didn’t move. They never moved. Clara dug the heels of her hands into her eyes. She wanted someone to find her. She didn’t want someone to find her. It didn’t matter what she wanted.

No one came. Of course no one came. No one was there to come. Somewhere, she heard a car door shut but she saw nothing. Could not imagine the human who had opened and closed it.

The old man’s house sat just down the street. No one stood in the yard. No one paced the porch. Clara hadn’t noticed how the old man’s presence hid the extent of disrepair. Whole boards and balusters were broken or missing. An old shoe, a rusted shovel, a towel or maybe a blanket, a one-eyed teddy bear, broken plates, not broken plates, dead leaves, rotting leaves, thick, dusty cobwebs and broken glass covered the porch. Some of it was in the yard. Toward the back of the house, whole boards of plywood rotted in the tall grass.

An ant bit her ankle. She looked down and frowned. The lunch bag she’d brought days ago was still there. The apple had turned liquid in the heat; its sugars formed a sour-smelling syrup. A line of ants filed in and out of their rotting cafeteria. Clara swiped at the few that had crawled on her shoes and legs, then moved out of the way. She should have picked the bag up, she knew, but ants needed to eat, too.

The latch was undone, gate slightly ajar. Clara stood by it for what felt like forever. The air thickened around her. Clouds threatened in the corner of her vision. Clara stared through the windows, but all she saw were pulled curtains, except where a broken rod had fallen halfway down. It revealed nothing. Clara looked around her, at the neighboring houses, at the lack of movement within them.

She circled the block, cutting into one of the alleys behind that revealed yards and secret driveways for those who could afford them. Some of those yards were immaculate, with back porches and little sheds, trampolines, or swing sets for all the children that Clara had never ever seen. Wildness overtook others. Rose bushes and vines climbed up useless chimneys. Beer cans galore. Old, broken cars, some left in the open to display peeling paint and rusted frames, others hidden beneath pollen-soaked tarps. Clara jerked at the ferocious bark of a dog. Its muscles twitched underneath its short fur, legs stretching and contracting as it hurled its body against the chain-link fence. She put her head down and walked past.

The old man’s backyard was a ruin. Where the grass wasn’t dead, it came up to her knees. More lost and broken and heart-breaking things littered the earth. Dirt soaked them all. What remained of a small shed slumped against the back fence. Its tin roof had collapsed and now housed pine straw, dead branches, and a small abandoned bird’s nest. Shelf fungus sprouted from the rotting limbs.

Clara did not see the old man. She waited. The sky darkened. Thick, roiling clouds swallowed the sun. Lightning flickered within them. No shadows moved behind the old man’s curtains. Clara bit at loose skin on her lips while the hairs on her arms grew semi-erect.

Should she ask the neighbors? What neighbors? No one was ever here, and even if they were, the old man was as invisible as she was. People had stopped looking at him a long time ago.

Even Rachel.

Clara chewed on her fingernails. The moisture in the air trebled, worming into her skin and hair and clothes alongside wind that howled in preparation for a storm.

She went back through the alley to the front of the house. Her eyes darted back and forth at the neighboring homes. Clara pushed the fence gate open and slid through. Weeds grew in the cracks of the sidewalk that led to the porch. The stairs moaned under her feet. Maybe she moaned, too, or that sound might have only been in her head.

Someone had left the front door cracked. Clara put her hand against the wood but couldn’t push it open. A hello lingered in the back of her throat. It couldn’t seem to make its way out from behind her teeth.

Lightning cracked, and wind gusted through the broken windows. The front door slammed shut. Clara startled back, and her foot fell into the empty space of a broken board. She told herself to be careful, but she was not, and the splintered wood scraped her skin away from her ankle. Rain poured in sheets behind her, a veil that occulted the world beyond the old man’s porch.

Clara’s ankle throbbed. She thought about her phone, its black screen, its screen alight. She wondered if, now, her father sat outside the house, his car parked in its spot, windshield wipers scraping back and forth, his hands death-gripped on the steering wheel, green eyes glaring out toward what had once been home. She saw him getting out of the car; she saw him driving away. He was never there. She knew he had never been there at all. His disappearance had plucked him out of time and space. His face wouldn’t appear in her mind’s eye. The voice in her head she imagined to be his was an impression, and Clara’s inability to name what was off about it was worse than having forgotten entirely.

The rain continued, unrelenting. The closed door remained closed. Clara wobbled toward the front window. Her hand pressed against the glass. She toyed with a spidering crack, following all the different legs with her fingertip. Thunder shook the boards beneath her feet. Her teeth rattled against each other. She tapped the glass with her finger. Once. Twice.

A hand, a sheeted ghost, pushed against hers from the other side.

“Rachel?” the old man said.

Clara laid her palm flat.

“Is that you?” he whispered.

She rested her forehead against the window, against the old man’s hand. The ghost vanished. The hole inside Clara’s chest threatened implosion. Her hand pressed harder against the glass. She wished it were different. She wished it were all different, but a wish was nothing but a reminder of what was not.  

Clara waited. Footsteps shuffled inside. Or was it the curtain and the wind? Clara kept waiting. There didn’t seem to be anything else to do. The shuffling stopped. The deadbolt slid out of its lock. An unseen hand fumbled with the doorknob. Clara watched it go back and forth, back and forth until it fell open. The old man’s body filled the crack in the frame. A shaking hand stretched out toward her.

“What are you doing out in the rain, Rachel?”

His knuckles were thick and warped. Callouses covered his palms. His fingers curved, slightly, upward. Grime darkened the whites of his fingernails.

“I don’t know,” she said. Her hand wove into his. Her foot stepped through the doorway. Dust and must and grime filled her nostrils. The old man snaked an arm over her shoulders and sagged against her, but he was the lightest thing Clara had carried in a long time.

“Rachel?” he said.

The door clicked shut softly behind her.

“Yes?”



BIO

Tessa Case is a bookseller and writer from Birmingham, AL, where she currently lives with her cat, Coraline. This is her first published short story.











Water

By Chetan Sankar


I was coming out of my near-death experience in the Cardia Intensive Care Unit at St. Joseph’s Hospital, Atlanta, and was feeling thirsty.  Slowly, I opened my eyes completely and saw a nurse. I signaled to her to get me some water.

I looked around and saw my wife, Lakshmi.

“Hi, I am back,” I said.

She smiled and held my hand.

The nurse came back with a cup full of ice and gave me one ice cube. “This ice needs to last for an hour. You cannot drink water yet. Savor this.” I held it in my tongue and relished the feel of the ice. I twisted the ice with my tongue and savored it.

In another fifteen minutes, I wanted another cube of ice, but the nurse refused to give me one. She said, “wait an hour.”

I had taken the availability of water for granted and this incident made me reminisce about the role of water in my life from childhood to my senior years. When I performed research, I was surprised to find that currently one third of the world’s population doesn’t have access to potable water. What can we do to alleviate the suffering of these people?

Childhood

Where I grew up in rural South India, I lived in an arid climate: water was scarce, the rivers near homes were barren, and the riverbeds were filled with sand rather than water. There were no town-wide water supply or sewage removal operations. We lived in towns that were at least a hundred miles away from a nearby beach. I rarely saw any large bodies of water.

I remember a house where my mom had to keep all the food items in a cabinet that rested on four stone furniture cups.  The cups were circular where the edges and the middle portions were at a height and a depression was formed between them.  Water could be poured into the cup so that ants cannot get into the cabinet. At that time, milk was procured from local herdsman who will deliver fresh milk to home. My mom used to keep it in a dish and cover it with a lid. If we forgot to put the water into the cups, we will see ants floating on top of the milk in the dish. Frequently, my mom would curse since ants would have creeped in when the water dried up; she had to take out the floating ants and use the milk.

In the house, we drew water from a well using pulleys, rope, and a bucket. We used that water for both drinking and bathing. We used to drink water drawn from the wells assuming that it was drinkable. Little did we know that it might have been the reason for many of the diseases in our household.

During summer months, the water in the well would recede and we had to toil to get a bucket of water. In the monsoon months, the water would be near the top and we could easily draw the water. There were some years when monsoon failed leading to scarcity of water. Then, the well-diggers were in full demand, whose job was to deepen the wells further and find new sources of water.

The toilets were outhouses, which had cement platforms on all three sides about a foot from the floor. Typically, they were about 10 feet away at the back of the house. They didn’t have roofs but had a wooden door. Family members squatted on the platform and used a mug full of water to clean themselves. The waste stayed exposed to nature for a day or two until the restroom cleaner, typically someone from a lower caste, came with a basket to collect the waste and wash the outhouse, though they were never truly clean. The sun would dry the waste and it was difficult to clean it given that the cleaner only used a bucket or two of water. Given the stink, we would hurriedly perform our ablutions and come out from there.

When we traveled, roadside toilets were hard to find, and my mom had to hide behind bushes to urinate. Men urinated openly in India anywhere they wished. Feces from children and adults were left in the open, drawing mosquitoes and flies who pecked at them and spreading diseases among the people. It was a disgusting sight; we had to be careful in walking so that we did not accidently step on one.

We typically took a bath next to the well. We stripped to our undergarments and then drew water from the well and poured it on ourselves. Depending on the season and the depth at which the water was at the well, our baths might be very short. We used very thin towels to dry ourselves since the sun would do an excellent job of drying us quickly. Given the lack of water, very few people in the town knew swimming.

During the summer months, it would be so hot (possibly in the 100 degrees F) range, that we had to take a bath twice a day. The water level in the wells would be at a low point and we had to exert to pull the water out. As a young boy, I did not mind getting drenched in the rain as it was easier than drawing water from the well. My parents used to fuss about it, but it was a lot of fun for us youngsters.

When ladies or girls took baths near the well, they tied their pavadai (an undergarment like a skirt) to cover their breasts and took baths from the wells.  Boys and men generally did not go to the back of the house when the ladies were taking a bath.

The clothes were washed next to the well. There was a washing stone that was kept nearby. This was just a large block of stone with a small slope so that we could squeeze and clean the clothes. We would draw a bucket of water, drop our clothes in the bucket, put some soap, squeeze, and clean the clothes using the stone, and then rinse them in the bucket of water. After that, we would hang the clothes on a clothesline that was a constant presence in our backyard. The clothes would dry in a couple of hours given the intensity of the sun. We had trouble cleaning our clothes only during the monsoon months when we had to dry them inside the house on clotheslines.

When I was about twelve, I visited our relatives in Chennai, I was fascinated to see the indoor plumbing. The the toilets were enclosed rooms where water came out of a pipe. These were Indian-style toilets where there was cement structure, and the toilet was integrated into the ground. We had to squat down on the toilet and then use water to flush the waste away inside the hole. The waste was collected in a tank that was at the front of the house. Sewage trucks would come once a month and pumps to remove the waste away from these tanks.

There were bathrooms where water would come out of taps and buckets would be placed under them. The buckets would have mugs that would hang on the side. People would have to strip to my undergarments and then use the mug to pour water on oneself. Typically, one stops a bath after using a bucket or two of water. There were no showerheads in these bathrooms.

Chennai is situated on the shores of the Bay of Bengal, a large body of water. In the evenings, I used to walk from my relative’s house to the Marina beach (about three miles away) and sit there for a period gazing at the unlimited expanse of water before my eyes. I wasn’t’ able to believe such a large expanse of water could be adjoining a large city. It was fun watching the waves and I used to wade into the water in my shorts. People wore modest clothes and you may see ladies standing in knee deep water with their saris pulled up.

The Bay of Bengal was ferocious, and it was not possible to wade much further than a few feet. But the beach was long and well kept. There would be many vendors that would sell their products and the crowd was intense. The noise from the vendors hawking the products would compete with the sound from the waves; the smell of deep fried pakodas and bondas would  mix with the smell of fish; ships would be anchored a few miles away from the beach leading me to imagine the life of the sailors. I would walk barefoot on the sand enjoying the feeling of sand getting into my toes.

Adulthood

I joined my undergraduate college, Regional Engineering College, Trichy, when I was fifteen years old. Trichy was a large town that was served by the rivers Cauvery and Kollidam. The Kollidam river splits from the main branch of Cauvery River at the island of Srirangam and flows eastward into the Bay of Bengal. Even though the bridge to cross the river to get to Srirangam from Trichy would be long, the riverbed was mostly dry, and we could see sand everywhere. Only during monsoon season, the river will be flowing fully.  People would dig the sand to get to the water. The municipality pumped water out of the river and supplied water to households in the city.

My college was located about ten miles away from the city in a rural area. It was a large campus. When I joined, it was three years old, and had an administrative building, a few departmental buildings, and a few hostels (dorms) to accommodate the students. The mess (cafeteria) for food was a separate structure. The staff and faculty members lived in residential units that were constructed inside the campus.

There was a large water tank where water from the underground (borewells) was pumped into and supplied the water to everybody on the campus. We had indoor plumbing and water was available in plenty. There was no filtration plant, and we drank water from the taps. There was no facility for obtaining hot water in the bathrooms. Since the temperature was mild even during winters, this did not pose any serious problems for us.

Some of my friends from North India who were used to getting hot water used to buy and hang a portable water coil to the side of the bucket and heat the water by plugging it in into a wall outlet. Even though this was a quick means to obtain hot water, frequently, we would get electric shocks if we touched the water or the coil without unplugging it.

I saw large bodies of water when I traveled to Kolkata to pursue my MBA from the Indian Institute of Management during 1971. This was the first time I had traveled out of my state to another state that was about 1,000 miles away. When I got on the train that would take me to Kolkata in two days, I bought a mud pot and filled it with water from the train station at Chennai. This kept the water cool during the hard and dusty two-day journey by train. The compartments were not air conditioned and the windows were kept open to facilitate air flow. We would feel the hot air coursing through the compartment during the daytime; it would cool down during the nighttime when we slept on the berths that were allotted to us. The water from the mud pot would condense and create a puddle on the floor of the compartment. Most people did not mind it since it cooled their feet in the hot weather.

Water was available in plenty at the dorms at my Institute. Unfortunately, the pipes had rusted, and we used to get red colored water spewing out of the showerheads. The concept of filtering water to drink was not common knowledge at that time. Therefore, frequently, we used to get stomach upsets from drinking the polluted water.

I saw the Hooghly River frequently since I crossed it either using a bridge or a boat from 1973 to 1977. I lived in South Kolkata and worked in a factory at Howrah on the other side of the Hooghly River. I had to take a bus from South Kolkata to the Howrah train station and then a local bus to the factory. Given the large population, all these buses were crowded, and one had to stand all the way. In the evenings, I took a bus from the factory to the riverfront, took a ferry, crossed the river, and took another bus from the Kolkata side to my home. Due to the humid and hot weather, most of the passengers would be smelling of sweat in the overcrowded buses.

I enrolled in a swim club in the Dhakuria lake, near where I lived in South Kolkata. It was a crowded pool and the instructor discouraged me from swimming since he felt I could not swim. That ended my swimming lessons in India.

Many parts of South Kolkata were below sea level and would get flooded during rainy seasons. The water would accumulate up to one’s knee level; I had to take my shoes in hand, roll up the pants, and cross this to get to my home. At other times, I used to hire hand rickshaws (small carts pulled by humans) who took me to the doorsteps. The rickshwallah (the person who pulled the cart) wore a dhoti folded up, ran bare feet, and were willing to cross the flooded streets for a few Rupees (local currency).

The Executive Director of the municipality visited our institute and talked to us about the difficulties in pumping water out of low-lying zones to the river. He also mentioned about the issues that arise when drinking water and sewage combine creating difficulties for the residents.

Hooghly river was a large body of water and the Howrah bridge to cross it was famous for its length and architecture. Ships used to sail under the bridge, and I used to wonder at this technological marvel. The water was used for all sort of purposes; drinking, cleaning, factories, etc., and was very polluted. When I walked near a ghat (and Kolkata had many of them where people could access the river using a series of steps), I saw people bathing in the river, cleaning their clothes, priests performing rituals, ladies putting flower garlands to worship the river, people fishing, and children loitering around the steps. The steps were not clean, and I had to be careful not to slip and fall into the river. The river itself was quite deep as Kolkata was a natural harbor. The rotting fish and floating flowers would combine to create a unique smell.

Lakshmi, my fiancé, was born and brought up in Kolkata. She used to have severe stomach pains due to drinking untreated water during her youth. But she did not realize the problem until much later in life. We married in March 1977, and I prepared for my travel to the USA in August  to attend the University of Pennsylvania to obtain a Ph.D.

Studies and Career in the USA

Life at Philadelphia during the first five years was difficult since we lived on a student stipend and had no ability to bring any of the funds in India to the USA due to Indian government regulations. Our difficulties did not seem arduous due to the friendliness exhibited by my host family, relationships formed with other Indian friends, amazing mentorship by my advisor McDonough, and love from our family.

The Delaware and Schuylkill rivers encircled the city, and the fact that they never went dry fascinated me. This contrasted with many rivers in South India that were dry and became full only during monsoon season. We used to go on walks on the shores of the Delaware river and used to cross Schuylkill River to get into the downtown area.

Our old studio apartment had hot and cold water and the heating system was run using radiators that circulated hot water. The sewage system was connected to the city’s network. When we had an opportunity to travel to Manhattan, New York, I wondered at the ingenuity that led to constructing tunnels (such as Holland and Lincoln tunnels) under the rivers to access the island city.

The University of Pennsylvania had excellent gyms and they had two pools. I learned swimming in those pools by myself. Later, I took swimming classes in local pools when we lived in the suburbs of Philadelphia.

We moved to Matawan and Ocean Township in New Jersey from 1985 to 1989 when I worked for AT&T Bell Laboratories and Lakshmi worked for a private school. Lakshmi’s school was right on the boardwalk of the Atlantic Ocean. There were many rivers and lakes in the state, and it led to dense forests and green landscapes. There were many beaches near us, and we used to go for walks on the boardwalks occasionally. The Island Beach state park was about 30 minutes from our home, and we visited it during the summer months.

My friends from Philadelphia would visit us and we would end up going to this state park. I had to drive through many towns in New Jersey to access this beach and then cross a bridge across the bay to reach the island. As I drove through the towns, I saw houses that were built on the backwaters. Boats were docked on these narrow waterways, and I saw people navigate their boats through the rivers into the Atlantic Ocean.

The water would remain cold most of the year and we would waddle in and get out quickly to avoid the cold. Most of the people would be sunbathing and few would get into the water. It would be very hot for a few weeks and we all would rush to the beach. I have some amazing photos of our children waddling on the beach holding onto our and our friend’s hands. My love for water grew out of these activities.

We also visited the Sandy Hook beach that was north of us. Unfortunately, the water was not that clean in that beach. Once, we stopped in a beach in that area and saw rotten fish and animals washed ashore due to the pollution and environmental damage from the heavily populated North New Jersey and New York city. As we drove near Staten Island, the stink from the accumulated garbage dumps in that area would assail us and we had to close the windows of the cars. It was alleviated by the beautiful scenery that greeted me as we went through the tall Verrazano- Narrows bridge and saw the vast expanse of water on both sides.

We moved to Auburn, Alabama, during 1989 to start my academic job at Auburn University.  During meetings with some of the senior faculty members, they mentioned that they had properties at Lake Martin, a lake about 30 miles away. They talked about the 750 miles of shoreline and the beauty of the land.

That piqued my curiosity and I eagerly accepted when one of them invited me to their lake home. I appreciated the serenity of that lake and the blue waters. 

My two children and we explored that area further and camped at the Wind Creek State Park situated on this lake one summer and enjoyed the views. The campsites provided water and electricity. I had bought a tent, a dining tent, and sleeping bags for my family. It took some effort, but we were able to pitch the tent for all of us. The bathrooms and toilets were in a common area near the campsite. We enjoyed our stay there and Lakshmi cooked meals on a propane stove top. We played in the water, went for strolls in the trails, and befriended people who were nearby. After a few days’ stay, we packed our tents and returned home.

We felt comfortable with the people who lived near Lake Martin and started to look for properties to buy on the lakefront. Eventually, we bought a 3 bedroom, 2 bath cabin that needed repairs. The neighbors were retired people who were living full-time on the water. My son, Shiv, and I rented pontoon boats and jet skis from a nearby marina and explored the lake. We had a physical map of the lake and had no cell phones with GPS functionality. We had to navigate the different inlets, remember where we were, figure out how to come back if we were lost, and identify where our cabin was in the lake. There were many occasions when we would think we were approaching our house to find out that we were on the wrong inlet and had to retrace our way back to the main channel.

It provided a great bonding time for our family. My brothers and their families from the Northeast visited us occasionally and we took them around the lake. Many rich people who lived in Birmingham, AL, had estates at the lake and we used to gawk at them from the water. There were a few houses which were built on islands and that aroused our curiosity as to how those people lived there.

This was an artificial lake, in fact a reservoir, when Southern Company built a dam to produce electricity during the early 1900s. The level of the lake dropped by about 10 feet during winters and the lagoon where our cabin was had no water access during those months. Some of my colleagues had their homes in the deeper parts of the lake and we used to enjoy our visits with them.

Auburn University had an excellent swim team and had an Olympic size pool. I further refined my swimming in these pools and received training from outstanding coaches. Our children also learned swimming in these pools during the summer breaks.

Exploring Lakes in Georgia

During 2003, Lakshmi changed her to job to work in LaGrange, Georgia, adjoining the State of Alabama. We bought a house there so that she would be able to commute to her work and I can continue to work at Auburn, a 45-minute drive.

I wanted to learn more about operating boats and noticed that there was an organization called Coast Guard Auxiliary that offered training and camaraderie. I joined a local unit that operated out of West Point Lake, Georgia, and worked with experienced boaters. When I attended the first meeting, the other members were receptive and encouraged me to stay in the organization, even though I was the only brown person amidst the whites. Being a small group, it was easier for me to fit in and be accepted by others.

Being an auxiliarist meant that the Coast Guard might ask us to serve in case of emergencies in Coast Guard cutters; they also had the authority to deploy the boats belonging to the members for Coast Guard activities if need be. The Coast Guard was generally deployed in the coastal regions and there were no units other than local law enforcement officers responsible for keeping the lakes safe and navigable. The auxiliarists played an important role in helping the law enforcement and the Coast Guard in protecting the lakes and waterways in the country.

The flotilla commander invited me to join in a patrol in West Point Lake. I found that four of them had already launched the 26-foot Sea Ray Sun Dancer boat in the water. Gingerly, I walked on the deck and got into the boat. We spent about four hours in the water going from the dam to the Highland Marina. I understood the basics of the red and green buoys (“red, right, returning”) that mark the waterway. That lake with 525 miles of shoreline was managed by the US Corps of Engineers, and I did not see any houses next to the waterway. On enquiry, I found that it was to protect the houses from getting flooded and to preserve the natural beauty of the lake. We helped the park rangers by assisting any stranded boaters and teaching boating safety classes. I enjoyed the companionship of the members and joined them in many other patrols of the lake and taught boating safety classes.

In due course of time, after mastering the basics of boating, I qualified as a crew. That meant that I could assist the boat’s coxswain (a sailor who has charge of a boat and its crew and who usually steers) during patrols.

Steering a boat was relatively easy since it was like driving a car and there was a lot more leeway available in water compared to road when navigating the boat. The difficulty was in docking the boat; there was no brake on the boat, and one must gently ease the boat to the dock and angle it so that the crew could tie the boat to the cleats on the dock. We went on patrol for several nights to check whether the lights on the buoys were working or not and report it to the Corps. The Coast Guard reimbursed the coxswain for using his/her boat for official patrols and we had to learn to use the complex computer systems to request patrol orders and report completion of the patrols. 

The flotilla conducted regular training on teamwork, navigation concepts, and reading maps (charts). We were also trained in how to perform search patterns and conduct rescue missions.

I became enthusiastic about buying a boat and requested Lakshmi to accompany me to the 2005 Birmingham Boat Show. We saw a beautiful yellow pontoon boat and bought it on the spot. I did not have a truck or a trailer and requested the dealer to deliver the boat to my lake cabin. He obliged me and sent a person to deliver the boat and train me in the basics of driving that boat. Wow, now we had a large 22-foot boat docked in our cabin with a trailer sitting in our yard.

It took several months for me to operate and use the pontoon boat effectively. In the meanwhile, winter approached and the water level in the lake receded. I was able to get a local marina to put my boat on the trailer, service it, and leave it at my cabin. I needed to learn how to tow the boat and therefore, I bought a Toyota Tacoma, a mid-size pickup truck.

I had to latch the trailer to the truck and drive in empty parking lots and learn the backing maneuver. I did not have a rearview camera in the truck and had to figure out how to back up the trailer in a straight line down a boat ramp. This is more of an art than science and my colleagues at the flotilla taught me some of the finer points in backing the trailer. The major issue is that one must rotate the steering wheel in the opposite direction of the backing maneuver; the angle of rotation determines how the trailer moves.

I went to the marinas to launch the boat at times where there were not many other boats so that I could take my time to do so. Even then, it was difficult to figure out exactly how much distance one must go in the water before you release the boat. Even now I admire those truck drivers who back up their vehicles up to loading ramps without breaking a sweat.  

As I gathered confidence and experience in handling the boat, I trained to become a coxswain in my flotilla. A major task for this qualification was to perform stern tow and side tow. A stern tow meant that you tie the other boat to your stern using a line and tow it. The crew must listen to the appropriate instructions and ensure that the line does not get entangled in the propeller. A side tow required both the boats to be tied together on the side using four different lines. There was a sequence as to how to tie these lines and any error made it difficult to tow the other boat. We had to train together many times to master these techniques. When two boats are of uneven heights, this becomes a tricky maneuver. It is also possible to damage the side of the boats during the tow; one had to be careful to deploy the bumpers so that the damage is minimized.  

Having mastered these techniques, I applied to be a coxswain. An experienced member of the auxiliary tested me, and I passed the requirements and was qualified as a coxswain. That provided me an opportunity to use my boat for patrols.

We were now living in LaGrange, GA, and having a boat at Lake Martin, about 70 miles away in a cabin, did not make much sense. Therefore, we sold our Lake Martin home and brought the boat back to LaGrange. Our homeowner’s association objected to us parking the boat in our driveway as it went against the covenants. I parked it at a local campsite and started looking for alternatives. 

Lakshmi had a colleague living in Lake Harding, Alabama, about 30 miles away from LaGrange. We visited this area and found that this lake was managed by Georgia Power Company and most of the homes were leased from the power company for 15 years extendable to 30 years. After a six-month search, we bought a 4,200 sq ft house on the lakefront and obtained the lease from Georgia Power in 2007. It had a boat house, and I was able to dock the boat there. The Lake Martin cabin was no longer needed, and we sold it in 2008.

We decided to remodel our master bathroom on the second floor since the current one was small. We chose a closet and requested a contractor to create a bathroom there. He inspected the house and told us that the house was on a downward sloping hill and the current bathroom was at the highest point. Therefore, sewage easily flowed into the septic tank. If we wanted to move the bathroom to the larger closet further away from the front, sewage must move upstream and would need a pump. We agreed to the idea, and he put in a sewage pump next to the closet. Unfortunately, the pump leaked and failed often leading to water leaks and damage to the ceiling downstairs.  The stink was unbearable whenever it broke. The water would leak through the floor and the drywall in the room below would collapse. We had to repair the pumping unit and ceiling multiple times.

After repeated repairs, we got frustrated and complained to the plumber. He said the only option is to move the pump outside the house, bury it, and run pipes to it so that the sewage would flow into the septic tank. We agreed and after an expensive repair and three days of work, the bathroom was usable. I learned a valuable lesson; it is difficult to fight nature and pump water upstream. Any failure of the pump leads to flooding.

This is a common problem in many cities around the world who are located at or below sea level. Any tornado, hurricane, or heavy rain floods the streets and causes considerable damage to property. Although pumps are deployed, they frequently don’t cope with torrential rains leading to severe flooding of homes and businesses.

As a coxswain, I used my boat to patrol both West Point Lake and Lake Harding along with my fellow auxiliarists. There were only a few boaters on these lakes most of the time; it got crowded during the holiday weekends, particularly during summer. I had an opportunity to witness and help with the July 4th fireworks on both lakes on multiple occasions. The major issue during these joyous weekends was boaters leaving their deck lights on during the nighttime thereby blinding the other boaters. We had to warn them to turn off these lights and use the navigation lights. In addition, the use of PFDs (personal flotation device, life preservers) was lax, and we had to ensure that those who rode the Jet Skis used them all the time.

I discovered that PFDs save lives; once you have it and are in the water, you stay afloat whatever happens. It is not possible to sink; therefore, there is no need to panic until help comes. Once, some of my relatives were visiting and we went on a ride around the lake in our pontoon boat. We had a jet ski and one of my brothers donned the PFD and tried to climb into the jet ski from the boat but fell in the water. He was scared and started shouting. Some of my relatives were ready to jump into the water to save him; I had to restrain them and tell them to desist.

We attached a rope to a float and threw it to him and asked him to hold it so that we could pull him into the boat. He was scared and started to put the rope around his neck. I had to tell him that nothing would happen to him as far as he had worn the PFD; he could not sink and therefore, there was no need for panic. In a few minutes, he calmed down, and we pulled him into the boat. Subsequently, he went on the jet ski and enjoyed that experience.

The best way to save a person stranded in water is to throw a float at them, ask them to hold it, and pull them in using the line. Jumping into the lake to save them might not be an appropriate strategy. People who assume they are drowning might use their adrenalin rush to pull any rescuer who jumps in down under the water; that is why it was recommended that we throw a float to them, they grab it, realize that they are not drowning, become normal, and then pull them into the boat.

Since these were artificial lakes that were created by releasing water and drowning the then existing buildings and roads, it was difficult to know where the water would be shallow or deep. It was important to have a good depth gauge and ensure that we stayed afloat and did not run aground.

Occasionally, we ran aground. Then, I had to lift the propeller up, push the boat away from the shallow portion using a paddle, and then get the boat away from that area. The boating community was friendly and respectful towards us even though we were one of the few minorities on the lake. I gained a lot of confidence in handling boats by belonging to the auxiliary.

During our patrols, my fellow auxiliarists and I noticed sewage from plants occasionally fed into lakes, leading to major pollution problems. This is a major problem in many states if it is not regulated by the local government. In 1990, I visited a steel plant to learn how to purify polluted water in Birmingham, Alabama. A lot of water was used to cool the hot metal during the forging process, and the polluted water had to be treated before being released into a river. I saw how the company worked valiantly to remove the pollutants and created a free-flowing, drinkable water stream using modern technologies. This showed me that although some of the water in the world is polluted, it is possible to clean and make it drinkable with the right resources.

My family spent several summers on beaches in Florida and in the Caribbean. I really enjoyed snorkeling. This required us to get in a boat, drive to a place where there are lots of coral reefs, then wear the snorkeling gear, jump into the water, float above the coral reefs, gawk at the variety of fish, sharks, turtles, tortoise, and other sea animals below us. It was an amazing moment where you see that there are so many creations in the world about which we pay scant attention.

I was in Hawaii one time and decided to try surfing. I went to a beach where they were offering surfing lessons. The young person gave me a board and taught me how to ride the waves. After thirty-minutes of trying and falling into the water, I asked him, “was there any simpler way?” He suggested lying on the board flat and surfing; I tried it and at least was able to surf a few times before I gave up.

In a beach, it is a lot of fun to get into the water and let the waves sweep past us. The undulating motion of the waves reminds me of how our lives have ebbs and valleys constantly. As we are relishing success, a defeat in another matter comes sweeping in and takes us to the bottom. Before we completely despair, a new positive wave lifts us up and we enjoy that moment.

Senior Years

The Near-Death Experience (NDE) during January 2019 shook my confidence and intention to continue with the rigorous boating activities. I retired from the auxiliary and sold our Lake Harding house. A person known to the realtor offered to purchase our boat and I sold it to them. My boating activities came to an end, but not my interest in the importance of water for everybody.  Even though there is no large body of water next to Atlanta, I continue to enjoy water by participating in water aerobics at the local gym. We get into the pool and perform exercises, such as rigorous walking and moving various parts of the body. A trained instructor helps us perform these activities.

Having realized the importance of water, I have stopped drinking coffee, tea, or alcoholic drinks, since they are either stimulants or depressants. I keep a water bottle on my desk, on my bedroom nightstand, and in my car. When I travel, I ensure that I carry a water bottle with me. These steps ensure that I am hydrated constantly.

Water from the tap is drinkable in most towns and cities in the US. When I was at the hospital, once I was past the critical stage, the nurses insisted that I keep drinking water and urinate. In the hospital, they measured how much I urinated to ensure that there were no problems with my kidneys. Thankfully, drinkable water was available in plenty.

Water is an essential element of human living, and the nurses got me fresh water each time I needed it. Similarly, when I used the toilet, the wastewater and solids were sent to a central facility in the city where it was processed, and the water was purified and then mixed with regular water. Countless plumbers and engineers maintain the water’s purification and wastewater plants and ensure that the citizens in the city got potable water to drink and the waste in homes was taken away. They perform a heroic task without any complaints or fuss.

Did humans struggle to get water from their home generations back? I was astonished to see that using gravity, Romans built aqueducts in Spain, Italy, and other countries where they ruled (about 500 years, from 312 B.C.E. to C.E. 226), to bring water to homes using gravity[i]. I had seen aqua duct systems in palaces in Rajasthan, India, so that the royalty had access to water. I assumed that with all the modern technologies that are available to us, clean water is accessible to all.

Availability of Potable Water for Everybody

When I performed research, I found that potable water is not that widely available. About 71 percent of the earth’s surface is covered in water, but its availability for drinking is limited to where we live and the technologies that are adopted by the community to purify and bring it to people’s homes.

According to an 2022 UN report[ii], one in three people does not have access to safe drinking water, two out of five people do not have a basic hand-washing facility with soap and water, and more than 673 million people still practice open defecation. Women and girls are responsible for water collection in 80 percent of households without access to water on the premises. More than 80 percent of wastewater resulting from human activities is discharged into rivers or the sea without any pollution removal. Floods and other water-related disasters account for 70 percent of all deaths related to natural disasters.

What can we do to change some of these conditions? I identified several organizations that are leading efforts to change conditions and I have joined and/or donated to them to help alleviate some of the misery that one third of the world population suffers from.

Water for People[iii] has provided 4.7 million people with reliable water supply around the world. They focus on things like protecting water supplies, training mechanics, and establishing supply chains for parts in addition to drilling wells and installing pumps. It means they think about long-term projects like advocating for national water policies and creating local water and sanitation utilities. It accepts donations and has the ability for us to volunteer on fund raising and providing technical assistance.

Charity: Water[iv] works with local organizations to build sustainable, community-owned water projects around the world. It accepts donations to fund the projects.

World Water Relief[v] installs water filtration systems, local training on maintaining the system, ongoing maintenance, and hygiene education. This education is critical to help prevent the spread of waterborne disease.  An estimated 1/3 of school-aged children in the developing world are infested with intestinal worms. Not only do these illnesses rob children of school attendance and achievement, but they are also underlying causes of malnutrition and stunting.

UN’s Sustainable Development Goal 6 calls to ensure universal and equitable access to safe and affordable drinking water, sanitation, and hygiene for all by 2030. “Access to clean water changes everything; it is a stepping-stone to development. When people gain access to clean water, they are better able to practice good hygiene and sanitation. Children enjoy good health and are more likely to attend school. Lives of women and children improve. Parents put aside their worries about water-related diseases and lack of access to clean water. Instead, they can water crops and livestock and diversify their incomes. Communities develop and thrive.”

Water.org is a global nonprofit organization working to bring water and sanitation to the world[vi].  They help people get access to safe water and sanitation through affordable financing, such as small loans. They give our everything every day to empower people in need with these life-changing resources – giving women hope, children health and families a bright future. They work with local agencies/ municipalities to implement solutions.

Water gets into our system, water gets out of our system, and the water we drink must be processed so that it is safe for consumption. In any part of the world, there is a need to obtain clean drinkable water and efficient processing of waste. The water we drink comes from water our ancestors drank, their waste was processed by earth, and water was regenerated to keep us alive. Similarly, the water we drink and the water in our waste will subsequently be used by our succeeding generation. It is critical to recirculate the wastewater so that it is free of toxins for those who need it next.

I am saddened to note that the lack of potable water which I experienced as a young adult is common to 33% of the world population today. I hope and pray that in the next few decades people around the world will have their need for potable water and sewage treatment met adequately.


[i] https://education.nationalgeographic.org/resource/roman-aqueducts/

[ii] UN Department of Economic and Social Affairs, “Ensure Availability and Sustainable Management of Water and Sanitation for All,” https://sdgs.un.org/goals/goal6

[iii] https://www.waterforpeople.org/the-progress/

[iv] https://www.charitywater.org/our-work

[v] https://www.worldwaterrelief.org/why-wash-2/

[vi] https://water.org/about-us/?_gl=1*pnttp*_up*MQ..&gclid=CjwKCAjw4ZWkBhA4EiwAVJXwqQxOpEAm9VLhmSlk7Rw1SGP4Hdw9VWuBvYavulEBBjc_mNt_dMmiRxoCPmIQAvD_BwE



BIO

Chetan S Sankar holds a doctorate in the information systems area and was a professor and researcher in this field for thirty-five years. He is a member of the Atlanta Writer’s Conference and coordinates the memoir critique group. Attending the Creative Writing Program at Emory University and receiving critiques from the memoir group have helped him write this article. He lives in Avondale Estates, Georgia with his wife. He spends his time playing with and learning from his four grandchildren. His website is at www.chetansankar.com.







The Change I Never Expected

by CLS Sandoval


No safe place to land—only distractions from the inevitable
Everything most sacred thrown to the fire
I was careless, selfish
I failed
Ignorance was bliss
That belief that I was invincible
I was wrong but I felt so safe
So impenetrable
Now just vulnerable
Unheard
Undervalued
It doesn’t matter
But she does
We are reclaiming the forgotten
We are writing ourselves into our own history
We are bodies with bodies performing
Disorientation of loss
Once we go into
Mourning
We never come out
We are never ready for death
Even when it’s a relief
Our art
Our craft
Our life’s blood and beat
Destabilizing
Exploring
Return to the mundane
Return to tradition
The massage of the message
Literary
Speak
Reframe pains, betrayals
Transformation



the pebble


it started with a pebble
she took it as a favor
no problem on her shoulders
she just wanted to offer help
and others learned she was willing to shoulder a pebble
word spread quickly
they formed lines
requesting she take another pebble
pebbles became rocks
then a little bigger
then boulders
requests became statements
demands
then people just silently dumped their burdens
she knew this was on her
no complaints allowed
the baggage had piled up so gradually
she expected nothing to change



Waiting


Full speed ahead.
Always.
Do something productive.
Don’t just spin wheels.
Make progress forward.
We were ready to go.
We had been ready for months.
Finally ready to tell those closest to us.
Tight lipped, but selecting our important people to know.
Then they told everyone.
Everyone we know was the way they explained it.
And we had to take it back.
Stop mid race.
Undo.
Stop planning.
Cancel orders.
Call everyone.
We know to announce the feet.
It’s empty.
It’s isolating.
It’s no longer.
Must remember, it’s no tragedy.
The baby didn’t die.
Nothing bad happened to the mother.
She just made a different choice.
A choice that no longer includes us.
 “Don’t worry, Mommy,” my six-year-old says. There are lots of babies. There’s a birth mommy who will need us someone will pick us.”





BIO

CLS Sandoval, PhD (she/her) is a pushcart nominated writer and communication professor with accolades in film, academia, and creative writing who speaks, signs, acts, publishes, sings, performs, writes, paints, teaches and rarely relaxes. She’s a flash fiction and poetry editor for Dark Onus Lit. She has presented over 50 times at communication conferences, published 15 academic articles, two academic books, three full-length literary collections, three chapbooks, as well as flash and poetry pieces in several literary journals, recently including Opiate Magazine, The Journal of Magical Wonder, and A Moon of One’s Own. She is raising her daughter and dog with her husband in Alhambra, CA.















Henry Lack’s Lodger

by Ben Coppin



One morning, Henry Lack woke to find two strange men on his doorstep.

One was thin, long-nosed, towering. The other man, much shorter, spoke: “Good morning Mister Lack. You’ve been assigned a lodger. Here he is. Mister Dice.”

As soon as he finished speaking he turned and began to walk away.

“A what?” Henry said and reached to grab the short man by the arm.

“Don’t touch me,” the short man said without slowing, pulling his arm away from Henry.

The taller man, who looked like he might fall forward at any moment, stood still, smiling distantly.

Henry watched the short man walk down his drive and disappear into the lines of cars and hedges.

“I suppose you should come in,” he said. “It’s Mister Dice, is it?”

Mister Dice nodded, a short precise movement, and stepped past Henry into the house. He looked around and held up his small leather briefcase.

“Where shall I put this?” he asked.

“Oh,” Henry said, trying to understand what was happening, “anywhere will be fine.”

The man’s smile lengthened.

“I meant to say, where will I be sleeping?” he said.

“Well, we don’t have a spare room, but there’s my study,” Henry said, scratching his chin. “We could perhaps put a mattress in there.”

“That will be perfect,” Mr Dice said. “You can remove any things you might need for your work.”

Henry frowned, slightly, but he didn’t want to cause any trouble, so he led Mr Dice upstairs to his study.

The study was small, and held a desk and a chair and a single pot-plant.

“This will do nicely,” Mr Dice said. “Does the door lock?”

“No, but we could add a lock for you, perhaps.”

Mr Dice nodded, that sharp motion again, and sat on the chair.

“And you’ll bring that mattress?”

“Yes,” Henry said, “the children can share a bed. It’ll be an adventure for them.”

For a moment he stood and looked at Mr Dice, unsure what to say or do. Mr Dice raised his eyebrows slightly and Henry took this as a sign of dismissal.

“I’ll leave you in peace, Mr Dice. Do let me know if you need anything.”

He stepped out of his study and closed the door.

“What am I doing?” he thought. “This man can’t just move in to my house. What right do they have to treat my family this way?”

He turned, but the sight of the closed door stopped him from going any further.

“I’ll speak to Mr Dice about it later,” he thought. “No need to disturb him right now.”

As his family sat down for breakfast, Henry explained what had happened.

“We’ve been honoured,” he told them, “with a special guest. Mr Dice. He’s in my study now and will be staying for…” How long would he be staying for? No-one had said anything about that. “Mr Dice will be staying with us, in my study. You girls will need to share a bed.”

He poured some cold milk on his cornflakes.

“I’m not sharing a bed with her,” his older daughter said.

“I don’t mind,” the younger said, dreamily.

“Henry,” his wife said, “what are you talking about? We can’t have another person living here. We have enough to deal with, you know that. Why did you let them do this?”

“May,” he said to her, using the voice he used when he hoped to bring her round to his side, “it’s an honour! It was, I think, a high ranking government official who brought Mr Dice to us, and this could well mean something good for me in terms of my work prospects. You know we need the money.”

May was thoughtful.

“How do you know he was high ranking?” she asked.

“I can see these things,” he said, hoping this would be enough to end the conversation.

“Was he wearing a hat?” his younger daughter asked. “They always wear hats.”

Henry cast his mind back, but now, other than being short, he could remember nothing of the man who brought Mr Dice to his house. Probably things would go more smoothly if he created a version of the short man that fit his family’s expectations.

“That’s right,” he said, “he had a very official-looking hat, and an identity badge. And his shoes were the shiniest I think I’ve ever seen.”

“If I still had internet access I could look him up. Check him out,” his older daughter said, reviving a long-running and uncomfortable topic.

Henry looked to May for support, but she was focusing on her coffee now.

“You know there’s nothing we can do about that,” Henry told his older daughter. “The Government has made clear how dangerous the internet is.”

“You still use it,” she said, without much energy.

“I do, but only very rarely and when really necessary,” he said. “It’s just too risky. The Enemy can read everything we say online, and can even use it to control us, in extreme cases. I heard of a man who became a spy for the Enemy after he ordered eggs online.”

“Will he join us for breakfast,” Henry’s younger daughter asked.

“No,” Henry said authoritatively, “Mr Dice is resting. Not to be disturbed.”

At that moment, Mr Dice appeared in the kitchen, leaning precariously.

“Ah,” he said. “Breakfast. Splendid.”

“Who are you,” May asked, “and how long do you plan to stay with us?”

“May,” Henry said, a warning in his voice.

But Mr Dice replied.

“Ah, the details, yes. I believe the appropriate authorities will be in touch with you about those. Now, what’s for breakfast?”

Not long after breakfast, Mr Dice left the house.

“Back for dinner,” he said as he teetered out of the front door.

“Henry,” May said. “What are you going to do about this? You need to find out what that man is doing in our house and get rid of him. Today. You know what will happen otherwise.”

Henry did know what would happen otherwise. May had been threatening to leave him, move back in with her ex-boyfriend, since the day he’d met her. She had never done so, of course, but this time things were different. Nothing of the magnitude of Mr Dice had come between them before.

“Yes, dear,” he said, looking down. “I’ll see to it.”

“Good. I’m taking the children to the market. We need vegetables. I want you to have worked out how to get rid of him by the time we get back.”

Henry crept upstairs, carefully opened his study door and sat at his desk. He pulled out his dusty laptop and started it up. It hadn’t had an update in years, of course, so it was painfully slow, but at least that meant it was safe from spyware. Not that he had anything anyone would want to spy on.

The Goverment-sanctioned search-engine slowly materialised on his screen.

He paused, his fingers hovering over the worn-out keyboard. What should he search for? “Uninvited guest?” No, what was the word the short man had used? Tenant? Ah, no.

“Lodger”. He typed it slowly, one finger at a time.

Instead of a page of search results, he was presented with a red flashing message:

“Congratulations! Thank you for doing your part to help the country at this troubling time. If you have not been allotted a lodger and would like one, please call seven on your telephone. If you already have a lodger and would love to have another, or two more, please call any other number.”

He wasn’t sure how to proceed. Should he dial seven, or another number? He already had a lodger, but he didn’t want another one. He settled on six, in the end. Close enough to seven without quite committing to it.

“Hello,” the friendly female voice on the other end of the line said, when he’d finally found the telephone in a pile under the stairs.

“H—hello?” he said.

“How many additional lodgers would you like to request?” The woman asked him.

“No, no,” he stuttered. “No, I don’t want any more, I want to get rid of the one I have. My wife—”

“Ah,” the woman said, a note of steely sunshine entering her voice, “your wife must be so very proud to be helping out in this way, and at this time. Please pass on my congratulations to her.”

“But you don’t understand,” Henry said, trying to pull his thoughts together.

“Oh, but I do!” she said, chirpily. “I have a lodger myself. My husband does such a wonderful job with him. I’m sure he’ll bring us only joy. I’ve arranged for another lodger to be with you right away. Please reassure your wife she won’t have to wait long.”

Tears pricked Henry’s eyes.

“Please,” he said, but the woman had hung up.

Should he try dialing seven this time?

But before he could decide what to do, the doorbell rang.

Standing on the doorstep was the short man, this time with a young woman, perhaps no more than eighteen.

“So good of you, Mister Lack, to offer another room in your house. Your nation thanks you.”

Before Henry could say a word, in a co-ordinated motion the young woman moved into the house and the short man walked away.

Henry ran after him, grabbed his arm, more firmly than he had the first time.

The man stopped walking, looked up at Henry.

“Please let go of my sleeve,” he said, blandly.

At that moment, Henry noticed that they were not alone. Three men in dark uniforms were standing menacingly close, hands poised on their belts, as if they might have guns.

But Henry found he could not let go.

“No,” he said, “I’ve had enough. You need to get rid of Mister Dice and Miss, whatever her name is. And you need to do it right now. I won’t tolerate this. It’s not right.”

“You understand, Mister Lack, that we are at war, do you not?”

The short man stepped away from Henry, easily breaking his grip on his sleeve. The three men in dark uniforms moved a step closer to Henry, surrounding him.

“We all have to make sacrifices,” the short man was saying, “at times of great need, such as this. Your nation would like to thank you for yours, but if you are saying that you are not patriotic enough to make such a sacrifice, well then…”

The short man glanced meaningfully at the three men in dark suits. One of them pulled something from his waist — a baton, not a gun.

“I just don’t think—” Henry started to say.

The short man raised an eyebrow inquiringly, turned his ear towards Henry as if to hear more clearly.

“I just don’t think my wife will put up with it,” he said.

“Your wife? Oh, well we can take care of that,” the short man said, sounding pleased.

Henry did not like the sound of that.

“Oh, no, I didn’t mean that,” he said. “I didn’t mean to imply that my wife was not a patriot. Of course she is.”

The four men watched him expectantly.

“As am I,” he said, finally realising what was expected of him.

The short man nodded. The man with the baton put it away.

“Goodbye, Mister Lack,” the short man said.

Henry walked back to his house, defeated.

“You can sleep in my daughters’ room,” he told the young lady. She seemed very pleasant, and of course it was a good thing that he and his family were doing.

When May came home that afternoon with the girls, Henry told her what had happened.

She said nothing, looked away from him, her eyes wet, and went upstairs.

Twenty minutes later she and the girls came downstairs with packed suitcases.

“You know where we’re going,” May said. Henry said nothing.

After they were gone, Henry considered his situation. It made good sense for May and the girls to move out. The space was needed; it was the patriotic thing to do. He did not like the idea of May going back to her ex-boyfriend, but in a sense it was a relief. The threat of it had been hanging over him for years, and now that it was happening, he felt very little.

He picked up the telephone. Now what was the number to dial for more lodgers?



BIO

Ben Coppin lives in Ely in the UK with his wife and two teenage children. He works for one of the big tech companies. He’s had a textbook on artificial intelligence published, as well as a number of short stories, mostly science fiction, but also horror, fairy tales and other things. All his published stories can be found listed here: http://coppin.family/ben.






Black

by James Iovino


The rain here splashes
air into nothing—
Maggie said this to me once, that
maybe when we die there is a nothing
like the black nothing before we were born.
A tiny egg of time in a vast
and tiding black ocean.

A glance out of the window tonight
leaves everything this dark:
black as black darkness in the bottom cave,
the quilted black, bobbing
in the endless seas between galaxies.
The black when we close our eyes in front of a casket.

She said her father died,
and now he was nowhere,
and not being that close to death
it struck me as kind of odd.
My grandfather died before I was born,
and I see this black in my father—
stares across the Christmas dinner table
to an empty seat, conversing over bills
with the air by the fireplace.
The time he packed me in the car
on a moist August day and cried at the gravestone,
in front of his restless son.

She asked me, How do we exist
in this black? I think
we bury our dead alive.



Divorce, September 4, 1985


Two cantaloupes lay outside,
tipped up on the patio between the deck and lawn.
A giant crescent cut out of the larger one
exposes the rich orange of melon
and as I walk closer to the bay window,
ants scurry along the lacerated fruit
like chocolate sprinkles on ice cream.
One ant is alone, confused.
He is running around the melon
like an equator. He hasn’t learned
he cannot burrow under the thick corded shell,
that this is what it’s for—
so the ant zips away
without a snip of melon, just the cordage
of the melon-skin rasp on his legs.
I swing around to the woman on the stairs—
sleek hair and shoes shrugged off,
looking plainly to the wall behind me,
over my shoulder like a suspension bridge.
As I leave out the front door,
I am no better than the smallest ant
engaging for the first time, a pulpy mass
who hides its fruit like a rind.



Planting Trees on an Easel


Touch the rough cord of the canvas.
Run fingertips across it like you would
a lover’s chin: from corner to corner,
a hand tickles doughy flesh.

The palette is freckled with fat splotches
to rinse the surface with sable hair, or knife.
Berries thick—black, red hybrids
squinched off oil branches
drying like blood on concrete.

Watch as a tree’s roots
web inside the soil of canvas.
When there are too many trees,
build a cabin of wood. If a cold lake
gleams a motionless, porcelain dish—
the ripples of water over a jetty of rocks.
Place a foot in the happy grass, comb
your toes through the scalp of grain.

When I walk to class,
after mornings of planting trees on an easel,
the grind and mash of gravel beneath my feet,
I sometimes think of anti-matter,
inter-stellar clouds, life coming down
from a hasp of space,
rinses a fallow field, lichen spreads
like the green oxidation of copper.
The lifeblood lines along the throat—
Much like a carefree stroke of brush,
a sifting of paint on the canvas.




BIO

James Iovino was educated at St. Andrews and Oxford and has master’s degrees in medieval history, international relations, and theology. He enjoys training in Brazilian Jiu Jitsu, traditional American and Japanese tattoo art, horology, and cutlery. His poetry has appeared in the Mankato Poetry Review. Originally from Long Island, New York, and still in possession of a considerable accent, he lives with his wife and six kids in Spotsylvania County, Virginia.







Voltaire’s Toothache

by Raymond Walker


A twinge. A small stab of pain in his upper right jaw. Could be anything. A temporary build-up of gas. A nervous tic.

A festering abscess.

Probably not, he tells himself. And later me. He tells me everything, every tedious detail. He assumes I’m interested.

A person can have these twinges for no reason at all, or at least any reason that they and the health care community in their combined ignorance can determine. We still don’t understand how the body works and aren’t really that far removed from the ancients who relied on chicken guts for diagnoses.

So he tells himself. And me.

At birth we rely upon others to feed and diaper us. In our dotage we depend again on that same charity. In the meantime our bodies are hostage to disease and injury. They are never really ours to command.

That’s how he thinks. Half the time I don’t understand what he is saying.

A couple of weeks later … another twinge.

Instead of making a dental appointment, he makes excuses.  The body will often miraculously heal itself. Well, maybe not often, but sometimes. So he says.

The twinges become more frequent. Sharper. Spontaneous healing seems unlikely, I suggest. Sarcasm is lost on him.

The bit about the medical community being ignorant is mere prevarication, I tell him at supper one night when the hot mashed potatoes makes him yelp. Mere prevarication. God, I’m even staring to talk like him.  I feel like grabbing his ears and smushing his head into his too-hot potatoes. I smile at the thought. He thinks I am being empathetic.

There is a deeper truth, he concedes. An appointment with a medical practitioner is an admission of frailty. It is an admission that the body is corruptible and death inevitable.

That’s just stupid. I blurt it out. I can’t help myself. It is so stupid

I know, he says, with that smirk I have come to loathe.

He rouses me finally in the darkest part of the night, shaking a turned-away shoulder. Do we have stronger painkillers? Where? What is the name of our family dentist anyway?

A root canal may be necessary, the dentist advises the next day during an emergency consultation.

His heart constricts. He knows what that means.

His mouth will be forced agape with metal restraints. His jaw will be frozen with a succession of needles each one bigger than the one before. His knuckles will be white where he grasps the arms of the dentist’s chairs. Muscles, arms, legs, stomach, will be rigid with barely-restrained panic. He will gag on his own saliva even though the nurse hovers over him with her little suction tube.  And even though he is supposed to be safely anesthetized he will feel excruciating pain as the dentist roots for corruption. Smoke and the odour of burning tissue will waft past unnaturally parted lips as rotten bits of himself are ruthlessly filed. His toes will curl as the empty shell of his tooth is crammed with foul-tasting plaster. 

We’ve had this discussion before. Dentists are able to do the most profound surgery with minimal discomfort, I tell him as calmly as I can. I feel like shouting, though. I often feel like shouting these days.

 It’s not so much the pain. It’s the potential for pain that’s unnerving. He admits this is irrational. We fear the future. We regret the past, he says. Yea, yea, yea. I am so sick of his philosophizing. He thinks he’s Yoda.

There’s a problem though.

The offending tooth can’t be pinpointed. Nothing shows on the x-rays. He does have a suspect . . . two down from his left incisor. Either that or the fourth one down, which is also tender.

I have complained about his wishy-washiness. Can we know anything for certain, he says. Even that we exist? 

Why do I bother?

The dentist has three choices: do the procedure on the most likely tooth, send him to a specialist, or wait for the pain to localize. He’ll wait. The tooth isn’t hurting that much.

His conscience nags him. He knows it’s a stupid choice.

He wonders about his conscience at supper. Is it separate from body? From mind? Why does it not speak or fall silent at his command? How can a man boast of free will if he cannot control the voices that command him? 

We never have normal conversations. Why can’t we talk about the weather or gossip about movie stars?

His conscience has my voice, he says.

I turn up the radio.

The next day he is reading on the couch when it occurs to him the ache had become intolerable. How appropriate, he says, hand capping a jaw that is noticeably swollen. For there was never yet philosopher that could endure the toothache patiently. Those aren’t his words, of course. He is quoting from his book. He is always quoting dead people. I asked him once if the living had anything interesting to say. It was like he didn’t even hear.

He phones his dentist. Never mind that he can’t pinpoint the tooth. If necessary, he’ll have all the teeth in the upper right quadrant removed. In fact, the dentist can remove all his teeth. He’ll get dentures.

The dentist is away. Family emergency. Won’t be back in the office until Tuesday.

His shoulders sag. That can’t be right, he says to the receptionist. He sounds like he is about to cry. I am embarrassed for him. Slouching there with his pot belly sagging over his boxers, hand cupping his jaw. He looks old. Feeble. He has no dignity.

The receptionist orders powerful pain killers.

The drugs work. The infection bubbles, but he is insulated from pain. He can survive until Tuesday.

So he thinks.

The pain escalates to a heretofore unimaginable level by Sunday night. The drugs are as useless as an umbrella in a hurricane, he says.

There are not enough words to describe the different levels of pain, it occurs to him as he paces the living room. His original discomfort which he thought severe at the time, is nothing compared to this. It’s the kind of agony a man might feel getting sucked into a jetliner’s engine, except that pain, while severe, is transient. A tooth ache lingers.

I stifle a yawn. It’s getting late.

It’s like hot coals in his mouth, he says.

I hate his whining.

It’s like tens of thousands of tiny, maniacal, demons with dull, serrated blades that have been bewitched so that any injury they do is immediately healed, allowing them to continue their torment throughout eternity, or until his face explodes.

I don’t bother to hide my yawn this time. 

He wonders who will rescue him from the night that has settled in like a nuclear winter.

Who will rescue me from having to listen to somebody who always speaks in metaphors? I’m in bed. I have work in the morning. 

He paces. He’s sorry. He understands I don’t like to see him suffer.

I don’t bother to contradict him.  

Even the deepest bonds of love have been sundered by the fleshless fingers of infection, he says. He sits on the foot of the bed, trapping my feet beneath the covers. Fleshless fingers of infection? I  grit my teeth, pretend I’m asleep.

During the Bubonic Plague, brothers left brothers, husbands deserted wives, wives deserted husbands. He lectures as if I’m one of his history students. Fathers and mothers abandoned their own children untended, unvisited, as if they had been strangers, he says in that irritating voice that tells me he is quoting somebody. What kind of person memorizes a quote about kids being left to die? He is popular with his students. Not so much his colleagues.

He would never abandon me, he says. If I was infected and could not be cured he would infect himself so that we might die together.  

If you love me so much, please shut the fuck up and let me go to sleep. I almost say it. So close. I have to choke back the words.

He moves to the window. Sooner or later we all sleep alone, he mutters to his reflection. He thinks he says something original. If I wasn’t pretending to be asleep, I would sing him the chorus from Cher’s song.

Isn’t it strange though that he can be in such distress, and I, closest to him of all the people in the world, don’t even feel a twinge. Nor could he feel my pain, if I suffered, though he loves me so much he would give his life to make me happy. There is always a gap between us no matter how passionate the embrace. Infinitely small. As wide as the universe. All the millions of people in the world and each one locked away in their own bubbles, isolated in separate realities.

Passionate embraces? Yea right. I almost smile.

Can we really know someone else, or do we just populate the universe with variations of our own personality? The you that I see is different than the you that you see and the I that you see is different than the I that I see, he says. He moans in that aggravating way he has. I want to throw the clock radio at his head. I want to pound the mattress. I want to scream. La la la, I shout in my head, but I can’t drown him out.

The doting husbands sleeping every night for fifteen years beside his wife is ultimately just as much a stranger to her as the man she brushes past in the shopping mall.

I gasp. A small, sharp, inhalation, but he doesn’t notice.

Does he suspect?

No. He’s just babbling. I try to block him out, but I have ensnared myself. I listen, eyes squeezed shut, teeth clenched, pretending to sleep. His breath is like insect legs on my skin. My back itches.

I can’t bear to think of life without you, he says. God, he’s so nauseatingly melodramatic. I stifle a groan. He is silent for a long time, but just as I am drifting off he pipes up again.

Snow is falling on the lonely churchyard where Michael Furey lays buried. Quoting someone, I suppose, but it’s mid August for Christ’s sake. He whispers, but it may as well be shouting. He falls silent again. I count every wheezing breath and imagine myself holding a pillow over his face. Finally, he shuffles downstairs to his library. I offer a silent cheer.

He is waiting when I come downstairs in the morning. He has not died the mewing death of a sick cat expiring in his own feces under an abandoned car. (Yes, even first thing in the morning he talks like this!) He made coffee. Tries to smile when he says good morning. His face is wan. I can’t bear to look at him.

On my way to work I take him to a different dentist who has mercifully agreed to make room in his schedule. I offer my cheek when he tries to kiss me goodbye.

The dentist presses a hot probe against the suspect tooth. The pain stabs from the jaw down to the right ventricle, telling dentist and patient this is the one that needs repair.

Drilling releases the pressure. The pain disappears. He is overwhelmed with gratitude. If he could do more than grunt, he would offer the dentist his first-born son, except his first-born is an often surly adult who rarely visits, so he will settle for paying his dental bill promptly.

This is his sense of humour.

He calls to let me know he is better. Doesn’t want me to worry. Tells me how the dentist laughed at his joke.

I pretend I’m busy with a client.

That night he feels a familiar twinge.

Whom the gods would destroy … he mutters. I don’t hear the rest of the sentence, but I don’t care. A familiar pressure builds. The little men with bewitched knives return.

When I go to bed he is cupping his jaw. He paces In the morning, I return him to the dentist. He begs me to wait. 

The dentist determines, to their mutual astonishment, that he has another abscessed tooth. The root canal will take more than an hour. Happily anesthetized, he comes into the waiting room to warn me.

I’m already on my way out. I don’t care. I’m leaving. He can have the cat.

I see his reflection in the mirror. His arms are hanging limply, his mouth agape. There’s a small string of saliva on his chin.

A different kind of pain on his face.




BIO

Raymond Walker is a former journalist living in Vancouver B.C. He did at one time have two abscessed teeth, but his wife didn’t leave him.







The Gathering of the Waters

by Scott Waller



Incandescent crimson tips
of dawn-sauntering icebergs
make drift afar
in the foreseeing eye
of the airborne creature
shards of soothingness.
Sublime swans
take flight in song.

O sea-dunes, with your fading grandeur,
godly bearers of tightened moisture,
ancient store of ephemeral flakes,
flotillas of our shame,
echoes of a sleepwalk
towards a mutual grave,
stir spirits in our disparate souls,
prod the snoring, sorry beast
wallowing in its own dirt
to awake, arise, emerge!



At Beach



sighing, sated, the sea’s foam-rimmed drape slips
down, revealing dark lugworm adventure
in squirming pores on flushing sand
panting with life’s echoes and
ancient trinkets scattered
overspread with sadness
after flight’s rapture,
till the mind finds
clear fresh air;
calm, still,
eerie,
eerie,
till

lifting
muscular curl,
stretch upward thrust,
gathering protean brawn-heave,
mustering dense shard-army of proud and godly might
raised, rising colossal strain to euphoric renovation swell of ephemeral hope peak.
Then, it curves, stoops, the fine line of its own ecstatic masochistic blade
tumbles in sorrow-furrow with bang of phoenix water-fire shatter,
slashes, bites skinless self, exploding suicidal gargling laughter,
as words-bones-shells-stones grind in throat-thunder glee;
sea-veins slit open and burst forth salty froth flow;
splash, climactic spittle, shower suds wink and,
hiss; silk slides back tired down slope;
while burrowing squiggles grope,
to meaning in dark hope,
ground-bound through
smooth, naked sand-
hide stripped again
of sky-shimmer,
in sand blush;
littered with
sea-debris
at peace
easy
easy
till




Three Sounds, Six Colours


I. A Bell

Through munificent air
the magnetic clang,
the bang of iron thunder
draws me closer:
it swings this way.
That way.
Slow.
Sway.
Its song smithereens
into a chaos choral throng of mini-sounds.
You can glimpse its deafening mercury stagger, swirl,
now juddering, now sluggishly:
the wavy potion of clamour swishes
round the inside of the caldron’s bulk.
You feel a world emerging from overflowing liquid;
something carried, like the young, firm green
of a fragrant branch
clinched in a white courier’s beak,
over the misty passageways
between noise and music.

II. Land and Sky

Like the dying man’s arid throat
the baked, dusty mountains round Almería
distort the shriek-thudding of metal on metal.

By the time it reaches your ears
the greedy mountains have hammered out on it
their stamps of sound and private sense,
so you’re not sure whether you have dreamed
the beating arms of distant workmen
or whether, after all,
the gods were here
where the savage, ruddy land serration
cuts clean across the pure blue sheet.

III. The Invisible Jazz Drummer

Without noticing, he’s been lifted
from the moment.
as the washing machine spins,
the buttons of a beige shirt
tap a tempo on the inner chrome drum.

He listens to the rhythm-rattle till
it effaces its beginning and its end
and accomplishes transition:

his stretching out of memory,
beyond the miserly air
of a musty laundrette,
to a better hour brings ease;
the musing of a musical moment,
when he was being in completion.

Still the buttons keep rap-tapping
tacked onto the rock’s up-rolling
to the very peak of paradise,
tied to the spinning whoosh
way, way down again
to new and hard beginnings.



If I told you what the spring evening said


If I told you what the spring evening said,
Through the warm window
Of aches, hopes, and tiptopoloftical chatter,
You would thrust into my hand the visa to that place
Where marsh creatures slink reptilian and bronze
Trapped inside a sweltering stupa and the high grass wails
Because it doesn’t understand
‘The circuitry of sympathy.’

Transitions that require you to fully be there
Require your pain for their accomplishment.

Behold the gambler clambering on the plinth;
Its whitewashed bricks of calculated pleasure!
They once hid behind the trellis
As the craftsmen were hung to dry.
Despair kneaded by events to
A forgotten password that gets lost inside
Ice hanging forests with winds sending off a girl
To fetch autumn fruits scattered among the willows.



BIO

Scott Waller is a teacher in the Paris area where he participates in literary writing groups and public performances. He has published articles and poems, including a collection of prose poems entitled Starlays (2020). His novel, Dystopian Triptych, was published in 2020.







Plums For Months by Zaji Cox

A Book Review by Deb DeBates


I watch as Micah walks through the gray doors of his high school and crosses the parking lot. He is smiling, and in his usual slow gait, crosses the street in front of a long row of school buses. It’s a frigid winter day. I quickly unlock the passenger door so he can enter without hesitation.

“Hey kiddo.” I take his backpack, help him remove his puffy black parka.

“Hi mom.” He looks at me, then stares at my phone. I know he wants to watch movie clips on YouTube. It’s his way of unwinding on the thirty-minute drive home.

But he knows the drill.

“Tell me about your day.”

 He mutters something about gym or performing arts, his two favorite classes, then falls silent.

“What was the kindest thing you did for someone today?” I’ve had luck with this one before.

“Mom, no more questions!” I sigh and hand him my phone. Perhaps he’ll tell me more on another day.

This familiar scene in my life reminds me of the book, Plums for Months, by Zaji Cox, a beautifully written collection of short essays in which Cox shares snapshots of her life growing up on the outskirts of Portland, Oregon. The author is keenly aware of her surroundings, her feelings, and emotions, describing it all in wonderful sensory and visual detail. I found her memoir to be intelligent, heartwarming, and often bittersweet.

My son is as Cox describes herself to be—neurodivergent. Micah is on the autism spectrum, and although Cox does not use that diagnosis in her writing, she does divulge about her struggles with non-verbal cues and social interaction, skills most individuals with autism have difficulty with as well. It is the foremost reason I loved this book so much—she articulates so well what it’s like to process the world around her differently and to face such challenges.

In one essay entitled, “The Intricacies of Social Interaction,” Cox explains this struggle and how she uses the tool of observation hoping to learn social skills that come so naturally to others. She draws the reader into a restaurant scene where she is with her sister and a few of her sister’s friends:

…between bites I’m observing and taking mental notes like usual: the lilt of their voices in casual speak; the rise of an eyebrow when making a joke; the blank look during a moment of sarcasm; how they sit, how they stand, how they gesture.

Reading this story brought me back to my son being mainstreamed into classes and extracurricular activities with those who are neurotypical so that he has the chance to learn, as Cox does, through watchfulness and interaction. Micah’s interest in performing arts has led to his participation in school plays and summer theater programs during which he’s absorbed a variety of social cues from his neurotypical peers. I can’t be certain that he is intentional in his observation as Cox is, but it is possible to learn social skills through osmosis—absorbing behaviors while participating in a group. The improv and sketch comedy classes Micah is taking this summer have given him the opportunity to learn how to think on his feet and jump into a scene like the other kids do. Being included with neurotypical peers gives him the chance to watch, to learn, and then try. He is improving in interjecting lines that are original and appropriate instead of phrases said by favorite Marvel characters like Spiderman or Black Panther or perhaps Scar from The Lion King, a movie he has watched dozens of times.

In this essay and others, Cox illuminates how being around neurotypical peers can help one learn to live in this world more effectively. It’s how most of us learn social skills, and why it’s vitally important for a child or teenager with autism to have ample time in community with others both on and off the spectrum. When my son was much younger, I enrolled him in a mostly neurotypical gymnastics camp. Jumping on the blue spongy floor trampolines, climbing rock walls, and being able to play games and run around amidst these peers also gave him the opportunity to learn turn taking, sharing, and how to encourage others.

Cox writes about living with her mother and sister in her grandfather’s time-worn 100-year-old house. Her close relationship with both her sister and her mother is reflected in much of her writing as is her fascination and connection with nature — especially the feral cats that often visit them on this property. Her essays about the cats were thoroughly delightful and, for me, so relatable because of Micah’s similar connection with animals, his being dogs (although he would love for me to give him a cat or two). Like Cox’s fascination with the wild felines that loiter on their property, Micah has always been enthralled with a larger variety of feral cat–the mountain lions at our local zoo. He could spend hours watching them prowl around in their not-nearly-large-enough cage.

Cox also shares about her domestic cat, Jerry, who is a warm companion. “I soon find in Jerry a listener,” she writes, “He is there when I can’t communicate right with the human world to which I supposedly belong.” I love that she has touched on the importance of animals in her life; I see this same relationship with Micah and our black lab mix who is always there for him to sit and snuggle with after long days at school, who helps him decompress and be comforted after being in a largely neurotypical world.

This book is so well written, and not surprisingly, as Cox is an avid reader, writer, and lover of books as she demonstrates in her essay, “The Scholastic Book Fair.” In this brief, yet beautiful and bittersweet piece, she takes the reader with her to her school’s book fair where she peruses the shelves knowing she has money for just one or two. She watches as her peers, able to have all they desire, load their arms with merchandise. She imagines her bedroom filled with towers of books separated into genres and categorized by ones read, not yet read, and those worthy of being read again. She soothes herself by inventing a way she can have as many as she wants: “I will simply pay for them with need.” 

There are so many other topics Cox covers–gymnastics and dance, dealings with boys, friends, frustrations (and triumphs) with her hair, and shopping at Goodwill. Her essays are a sensory feast bursting with vividness, so much so that I felt I had been in her mind seeing her view of the world. Plums for Months is a book for all ages and for all walks of life. Through Cox’s essays, we learn so much about being human, about wanting to fit in, to achieve, and to feel the warmth, friendship, and love of others.

Oh, how I wish I could plumb the depths of my son’s inner world as Cox has done with hers. For now, I remain inspired by Plums for Months to see beyond the outer layer not only of those who fall outside the neurotypical category, but of everyone I meet—to look more deeply, with more patience, with more love.




BIO

Deb DeBates is a writer and parent of a son with autism and type 1 diabetes. Her experience inspired her to start a blog, micahandme.com, to help raise awareness about all aspects of raising a child with these diagnoses and to encourage others who are on a similar journey. She lives in Southeastern North Dakota with her husband and two children.








House with a View
Pink City
Little Reader
Cats and Books
Bird Nest
Bike Ride
The Storm
Patisserie
Rain
Fairyland
Escapade

BIO

Maja Lindberg lives and works in Lomma, a small seaside town in the south of Sweden, where she runs her own company, Majali Design & Illustration.

She started her career as a ceramic artist and became an illustrator in 2010 after a quick stopover in web design. Through the years, Maja has developed her own style that is quite distinct and recognisable.

Since 2020 she has worked closely with an esteemed art agent, who has facilitated exciting opportunities for her to showcase her art in various forms and mediums. This partnership has allowed Maja to take on diverse projects that challenge and inspire her, while ensuring that her unique style and vision remains.

In addition to her store and commissioned works, Maja has also made her mark in the literary world. She has illustrated and co-authored several books, bringing her illustrations to the pages of stories that captivate readers of all ages.


ARTIST STATEMENT

As an illustrator, I work primarily in the program Procreate on my Ipad. My creative process begins by immersing myself in the narratives that inspire me. Whether it’s working on commissioned projects from my agent, Jehane, or creating prints, I approach each piece with a dedication to capturing the essence of the story.

The versatility of digital illustration allows me to blend different styles, from whimsical and playful to sophisticated and elegant, adapting to the unique requirements of each project. With an arsenal of digital tools at my disposal, I can manipulate color, texture, and composition to create a visual language that engages and communicates effectively.

In my illustrations, I weave together elements of fantasy and reality. I find inspiration from the mysteries that surround us and the depths of human emotions, the duality of light and shadow, joy and sorrow, hope and despair.

My goal as a digital illustrator is to captivate, inspire, and transport viewers to a world of imagination. I want to create an emotional connection between the viewer and the artwork and through my illustrations, I aspire to evoke curiosity, laughter, wonder, and a sense of familiarity.


LINKS

Website: https://www.majali.se/

Instagram: @illustrationsbymajali

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/maja.lindberg

Shop: https://shop.majali.se/

Etsyshop: http://www.etsy.com/shop/majalin

Forgiveness

By Ellis Shuman


The village was nestled in green foothills not far from the Greek border. Quaint wooden farmhouses and ramshackle barns. Cultivated fields of summer crops; fenced-off pastures spotted with dairy cows and goats. Grassy meadows bordered by colorful wildflowers. In the distance, snow-capped peaks below a cloudless blue sky. The Rhodope Mountains, scenic and bucolic, home to some of Bulgaria’s oldest citizens. One of them was waiting to see me.

“My grandfather is ninety-five-years old,” Anna reminded me as we drove south on the narrow highway. “He’s half blind, walks with a cane, and doesn’t hear very well, but he still has his wits about him. He rises at the crack of dawn to milk his cow and tends his vegetable garden in the afternoons. And he eats a lot of yoghurt,” she added with a laugh.

“I can’t believe I’m here, that I’ve flown all the way from Tel Aviv just to meet him.”

“Well, it’s good you came. He’s very eager to see you.” Anna continued to talk excitedly as she drove, but I remained mostly silent, keeping my eyes focused on the beautiful countryside.

I was looking forward to meeting him as well, but I had a growing feeling of trepidation ahead of my visit to his home. Why had I come to Bulgaria? Had I made a mistake? Was I on a wild goose chase that would make me a laughingstock when I returned to my office in a few days’ time? I shook my head, shocked at my impulsive decision to come.

Anna slowed down when we passed the sign announcing our arrival in Gela, the village that was our destination. A minute later, she parked the car. I got out, took a deep breath of the fresh mountain air, and followed her up a gravel path towards a wooden farmhouse that had seen better days. We took off our shoes outside the door and went inside.

It took several minutes for my eyes to fully acclimate to the dark interior. Outside it was a warm June day, but inside the farmhouse I shivered. The unlit fireplace at the side of an open kitchen brought up images of roasting logs. The Rhodopes were ski territory, I had learned. Visions of snow-covered slopes brought back memories of the ski trip I took with friends after finishing my compulsory service in the Israeli army.

“Sit here,” Anna said, pointing at a low bench near the dining room table. “My mother is probably shopping in Smolyan. I will see if my grandfather is awake.”

I sat down and looked around the rustic, homey room. Watercolor paintings of green landscapes hung on one wall; a window opened to real-life vistas of the same. All the furniture was wooden, apparently homemade. I rested my hands on a colorful embroidered tablecloth, kicked my backpack under the table, and fidgeted as I waited for Anna’s grandfather. All I knew was that he had something to give me, and I didn’t have a clue what it could be.

* * *

I had never been to Bulgaria before, had never considered visiting the country. Although I traveled extensively for my Internet software company, organizing trade exhibitions at conferences in western Europe, North America, and once in Japan, Bulgaria had never been on my radar, neither for business nor pleasure. Bulgaria? Never in a million years did I consider traveling there.

This journey came about after I responded to an email that should have gone straight into my junk folder. The mail, which had been scanned and posed no threat to my computer or the network, appeared among the many messages that demanded my attention one morning at the office.

“My grandfather knew your grandfather—Avraham Levy,” an unfamiliar woman claimed in the mail. “In fact, they were best friends at university. My grandfather, Aleksandar, is getting old and wishes to see you before he dies. He needs to give you something.”

Convinced this was a prank, a scam or scheme to get me to transfer funds to an overseas hacker, my finger prepared to delete the mail forever. But I hesitated. The mention of my grandfather by name raised my curiosity. The mail seemed harmless enough. It wasn’t as if I was going to click on any suspicious links. If this unknown woman—she signed her mail as Anna Todorova—asks for money or help of any kind, I will block her account, I told myself.

This is what I know about my grandfather. He was born in Sofia, Bulgaria, but came to Israel shortly after the establishment of the State. He settled, like so many of his compatriots, in Jaffa, a town later incorporated into the Tel Aviv municipality. It was in Jaffa that my grandfather met and fell in love with Maria, the beautiful waitress who would serve him coffee in the late afternoons. The couple married and moved to Na’an, where they were accepted as members of the kibbutz. I never knew my grandmother Maria because she died when I was an infant. My grandfather remained alone in his sparse apartment, a virtual recluse who I only saw when my family visited on the occasional weekend and holidays.

It’s been ten years since my grandfather passed away and as far as I could remember, he never once spoke to me of his childhood, or of growing up in Bulgaria.

I wrote a quick response to the woman, and she responded in turn. Correspondence followed, at first once every few days, but then on a daily basis. Anna lived in Sofia, she explained in her mails, and worked as a dental technician. She was, I would learn, a very educated woman who spoke several languages. Her husband served in the traffic police, and they had three children. Anna didn’t like living in the city, she informed me, and that was why she came to the mountains whenever possible to see her mother and grandfather. Her husband said the countryside wasn’t for him. The children, Anna said, preferred to remain in the city, to meet friends, attend soccer practice, and socialize in the malls. Much like their counterparts in Israel, I realized. Anna shared personal anecdotes in her mails, easing my original hesitation about answering her.

 Little by little, I began to trust Anna. I became convinced she was telling me the truth. There was an elderly man in a Bulgarian village who wanted to see me. He had once been a friend of my grandfather, and I assumed he had some memento from their friendship to give me. I was about to learn what it was.

* * *

A noise behind me made me turn around. Anna led a spry old man into the room; by no means was he feeble or unsure on his feet. Ninety-five years old, but he looked healthy, more fit than I would have imagined. He shrugged off his granddaughter’s arm, balanced himself on his cane, and extended his hand towards me. Anna translated his greeting.

“He said you look just like Avraham.”

Before I had a chance to reply, Aleksandar asked a one-word question, and this seemed to embarrass Anna. I waited for her translation but she hesitated.

“What did he say?”

“He asked if you were a Jew.”

I rose to my feet, fearful I was about to be attacked with a vitriolic outburst of antisemitism from a senile old man, but Anna urged me to sit back down. She listened to her grandfather for several minutes and then turned to me.

“He said that if you are a Jew, it is good. It means his invitation has gone to the right person because his friend from long ago, Avraham, was a Jew. And it is only to a Jew he wishes to speak, to state his heartfelt plea for forgiveness.”

“Forgiveness?”

At that moment, Anna’s mother returned from her shopping. Anna helped unpack the groceries and the two women set out a spread of salads and cold meats on the table. As for Aleksandar, he sat on his wooden chair, stomping the floor with his cane, regarding me with a knowing look. I enjoyed the food, but the only thing the old man ate was a thick, yoghurt-based drink.

“What is it that your grandfather wishes to give me?” I asked impatiently, handing my plate back to my hosts at the end of the meal.

Anna nodded at Aleksandar, and he raised himself slowly from his chair. He wobbled across the room to a wooden breakfront, opened its top drawer, and took out a cardboard box. Inside was a pile of envelopes, tightly bound by a thin blue ribbon. He extended the box to me.

When I didn’t immediately reach for the box, Anna coughed, took the box from her grandfather’s hand, and undid the ribbon.

“What is this?”

“Letters,” she replied. “Letters your grandfather wrote.” When she saw my confusion, she explained. “This is what my grandfather wanted to share with you. They are written in Bulgarian but I will translate. This is my grandfather’s wish.”

“I came all this way for some letters? You could have mailed them to me!”

“He insisted you hear them in person. He’s an old man. How could I refuse him? Especially when this concerns your grandfather. These letters were written during the war, when your grandfather was in the camps.”

The camps? Auschwitz? Treblinka? My heart sank. My grandfather never said anything about being in the camps; my mother had never spoken of this either. I had grown up in a country where memorializing the Holocaust was institutionalized on our annual calendar. It was a subject forced upon us in school. We read books about the Holocaust; watch television shows, plays, and films on the subject; but the Holocaust had no real meaning for me.

Until now.

Learning that my grandfather was a Holocaust survivor was a shock. My heart beat rapidly as Anna pulled out sheets of paper from the first brown envelope. She began to read.

July 24, 1941

My dear Aleksandar,

It has already been many years since we were boys, racing one after the other on the streets of Sofia. I remember chasing after our classmates in the schoolyard, and in the winter months, throwing snowballs at the trams. We were young then, good friends.

“Wait a minute,” I interrupted. “I thought our grandfathers studied together at the university. They also knew each other when they were boys?”

“Let me explain,” Anna said, lighting a cigarette. She smiled at her grandfather, who didn’t understand a word of what we were saying. “My family’s origins are here, in this village. We have lived here for generations. Aleksandar’s father, my great-grandfather, was a wise man, a modern man. He wanted his son to get an education, to have a real profession. To become someone more than a simple Rhodopes farmer. He sent Aleksandar to live with relatives in Sofia, and he grew up there. He attended school in the city and that is where he met and befriended Avraham Levy, your grandfather.

“These letters were your grandfather’s way of recording his family history, of retaining their friendship. Let me continue.”

I remember when we passed by the Great Synagogue on our way to school each day, how envious you were that I had a connection to that magnificent building. Although I am of the Jewish faith, I wasn’t familiar with what happened inside. My family celebrated Rosh Hashanah and Passover with festive meals, but we didn’t observe the Sabbath. Even at my bar mitzvah, when I was thirteen, the words that came out of my mouth at the rabbi’s instructions were not words I understood. Still, you were jealous. You had no religion, you claimed. You believed that through that synagogue, that fine building, I could speak to God and he would listen.

At school, I was the only Jew in our class. But this mattered little to the other boys. They only teased me because I was slightly underweight. They called me names, but you were always on my side, protecting me from their curses and fists. Those incidents were few and far between, and they ended when I finally gained some weight.

When we were growing up, no one cared I was a Jew. My family was as Bulgarian as the next. We were treated no better, or worse, than our neighbors.

I remember going to the parks with you on the weekends, traveling on school excursions in the mountains. Do you remember when we went by train to your cousins in Varna? To the beach on the Black Sea shores? Those were good times, when we didn’t have a worry in the world.

Good times, indeed, before darkness fell on Europe.

Do you remember the Olympic Games in 1936? We were, what, sixteen then? That was the year Hitler paraded his Nazi pageantry on the world’s stage. Despite calls for a boycott, all the nations competed, marching into the stadium while banners high above their heads bore the hated swastika. Only one foreign leader attended the games, if you recall. It was our leader, our beloved king, our czar. Boris. He was at Hitler’s side and all the world applauded. Bulgaria did not win a single medal at those games, but we were so proud. Boris stood on that podium with the leader of our great ally.

“Bulgaria sided with the Nazis?” This came to me as a surprise.

“Yes, did you not know? We were allied with Germany, and our wartime government was pro-Nazi. In Bulgaria, we have always lived peacefully side by side, Christians and Jews, and Muslims too, but during the war, anti-Semitic, fascist rulers came to power here. During those years, the vast majority of our citizens held Boris in esteem for how he conducted his affairs, for siding with Hitler.”

“This sounds very much like a history lesson.”

“I am trying to give you background and context to your grandfather’s letters. Without the complete history, I don’t think you would fully understand this story.”

When we started university studies in Sofia, you wanted to become an engineer. To do something practical with your hands. To prove to your father that it had not been a mistake to take you from the Rhodopes and send you for an education. As for me, I studied philosophy. I wanted to do something with my mind! We may have attended the same school, but our lives veered off in different directions.

Do you remember my sister, Ester? You said you fancied her, but you never told her. Well, let me reveal a secret. She fancied you as well! She said you were handsome, with a head of hair like one of those Hollywood stars you see in the movies. When you would come to our house on Stamboliyski Street for dinner, you made her laugh, but she was too embarrassed to say anything. And you never approached her.

Ester, my great aunt. She had died long ago, had never come to Israel. Ester was listed on the family tree I created as part of my bar mitzvah year’s ‘roots’ project, but except for her name, I knew nothing of my grandfather’s sister. Now I was hearing a firsthand account from my grandfather about his family.

Things took a turn for the worse. More and more students harassed me because of my religion, calling me names, and even physically accosting me. The professors turned their heads; they couldn’t be bothered. I didn’t know if they were afraid to stop these attacks, happening right under their noses, or if they secretly held me in disgust as well.

The war started, and at first, it didn’t concern us. Germany invaded Poland; the Russians were on the move; Britain and France declared war on Hitler. In Bulgaria, we felt safe. Even us of the Jewish faith. We heard how our people were being treated in Germany, but in Bulgaria nothing would ever happen to us. After all, we were Bulgarian citizens!

It was around that time that Bogdan Filov was appointed prime minister. Later that year, Parliament approved the LPN, legislation which was also endorsed by Czar Boris.

“LPN? What’s that?”

“I think you call it ‘Law for the Protection of the Nation’,” Anna said. “It was very similar to the Nuremberg Laws in Germany. You will understand more about the LPN when you hear what your grandfather wrote.”

Aleksandar, you of course know of the LPN because you read the newspapers that serve as the government’s mouthpiece. Yet, I am not sure you know how the LPN affects me and my family. I will list the government’s decrees for you, but also so that I can make some order of them.

There are restrictions where Jews can live, in what professions we can work. Limits are imposed on how many Jews can study in higher education. They forced me to leave my university studies!

We are obliged to wear yellow stars on our outer garments. Restaurants put up notices reading ‘Entrance Forbidden for Jews’. There is a curfew.

Jews are required to pay special taxes. We must declare what valuables we possess, even furniture and carpets. We are not allowed to own property. Our radio set was confiscated!

My mother was sure nothing would happen to us, but my father realized this was not true. Wisely, he sold our family’s linen factory to our neighbor, who bought it for a pittance, promising to return it to us when things got better. My father wanted to send us away, to America or even to Palestine, but my mother refused to leave. Ester was engaged to be married by then. We didn’t want to leave Bulgaria, our home.

One night, the police showed up at our door with papers bearing my name. All the Jewish men in our neighborhood between the ages of twenty and forty were ordered to go with them. I hurriedly packed a suitcase, bade farewell to my parents and to Ester, and followed the police into the street.

I remember leaving with them that evening, the future uncertain. Going with them to the camps.

“Your grandfather’s Bulgarian is excellent,” Anna commented. “Some of his words are—how do you say it—a bit flowery. So unlike how my grandfather writes.” She put down the letter and lit a cigarette. “I apologize if my English is not of the same level. It’s challenging to translate as I read.”

“Your English is just fine,” I assured her. I picked up the letter from the table and stared at the handwritten words. Indecipherable Cyrillic script. The text was small, smudged in some places. Holding the letter, I felt a physical connection to my grandfather. When was the last time I held his hand? I missed him and felt sorry I wasn’t aware of his past.

Aleksandar sat in the corner, attentive to our conversation although he didn’t understand it. The rest of the letters would have to wait until the next day, I told Anna, because I was exhausted. Exhausted and overwhelmed by everything. The hurriedly planned trip to Bulgaria and the revelations about my grandfather’s life were taking their toll.

“Let me show you to your room,” Anna said when I stood up.

“Perhaps it’s best if I stayed in some hotel nearby?”

“I told you, there is nowhere else to stay in the village. We have a spare bedroom and I think you’ll find the bed comfortable. I’m tired myself. It’s been a long day, and I spent much of it driving. You’ll sleep here. It’s not even a question!”

As tired as I was, my mind remained fully awake. Hearing what my grandfather had written long ago to someone who had been his contemporary, his friend, was as if I was stepping into the past, into an unfamiliar and terrible era. I tossed and turned, wondering why my mother had never told me her father’s story. When I talked with her in the morning, I would find out.

I realized what was troubling me more than anything else. I was about to hear the story of my family during the Holocaust. The Holocaust, when six million of my people had been murdered. The Holocaust was about to get personal.

To learn that my grandfather had been discriminated against because of his Judaism; that he had been dragged from his home by the police and sent to the camps—it all came as a shock. There were many more letters in the box. I feared the worst was yet come.

Why had my grandfather written these letters? Why was it so important for him to tell his friend of his experiences? I believed my grandfather feared he would not survive the war. He felt compelled to document everything that happened.

But wait! My grandfather was a Holocaust survivor. He came to Israel. There was a happy ending to his story. Or was there?

That question ran through my head before I fell asleep at last.

* * *

August 11, 1941

My dear Aleksandar,

I have yet to receive a response to my earlier letter. You enlisted in the army, serving our country, and I respect you for that, but surely you have time to reply? I wait anxiously to hear of your experiences.

I am here in the labor camp. We are in the south, near the village of Belitsa. There are many of us, perhaps a few hundred. Jews from various towns; the majority are from Sofia. There are Jews from my neighborhood and others who I would see occasionally as they went to the synagogue. They divided us into different work battalions constructing the railways. Each unit has its platoon supervisor, a Bulgarian army officer. Our unit has a very cruel supervisor. A man my age from Plovdiv. We call him ‘Red’ because of the color of his beard. His army service was cut short because of his asthma; even now he wheezes when he shouts. Red humiliates us; he hits us; he kicks at us and beats us with a stick. He barks orders at all hours of the day. He punishes us for the slightest offenses. He calls us anti-Semitic names, names I never heard growing up with you in Sofia.

The labor is intense, with much physical effort required on our part. We work under the harsh sun, but also in the cold and rain. We haul wagons of stones from the excavation pits, where we are laying the tracks. We shovel dirt and raise our pick axes again and again. Twelve hours a day we toil, struggling to meet a quota measured by wheelbarrows of rocks. When we meet our quota, they give us something else to do. Usually we have Sundays off, but frequently this privilege is taken from us.

Beans and lentils are provided for our meals, also half a loaf of bread each. Occasionally, we receive a dessert of rice with water. That comes to us as a luxury. At night, we bandage our blisters, rub our aching muscles, and fall asleep on our cots at once.

It is hard here, but bearable. I miss my parents, my sister. Often, I think of you, and hope you will soon reply.

Your friend,

Avraham

“This was a Bulgarian labor camp,” Anna explained. I was relieved I was not hearing a report from Auschwitz. Not yet, anyway.

Throughout the morning, Anna read the letters my grandfather wrote during his stay in Belitsa. He described the poor conditions; the meager food portions; and the cold and damp barracks. Like the others in his labor battalion, my grandfather lost weight, although he built up his muscles from the strenuous work. My grandfather informed his friend, Aleksandar, that despite the tough physical regime, his spirit remained strong.

Hearing of these experiences was difficult for me. I was troubled by what my grandfather had gone through. But then my mood lifted when I heard his next letter.

I should mention one thing, so you will not think everything in Belitsa is bad. After we dug the pits so deep that when we were working, we could not be seen from above, Red gathered us around and declared, ‘Fellow Bulgarians, you have worked so hard and faithfully, that I now trust you. From this day forth, I will protect you.’

After that, everything changed. Red no longer called us names, no longer struck at us, no longer swore. In the heat of the day, Red would tell us to hide in the pit’s shade. When the camp’s commander came to inspect our work, Red whistled and we would pick up our axes and shovels. We would start working very hard. And when the commander left, Red let us return to the shade. I am not sure whether Red felt guilty for his earlier actions or if he had an affinity for his Jewish countrymen. Maybe he originally wanted to show his commanders how true he was to the fascist cause. In the end, Red became our friend!

I must tell you a story. There is a Jewish army officer in the camp—Shapira is his name. He served in the Bulgarian Army during the First World War. While we toil every day clearing roads through the forest, Shapira enjoys the good conditions of dining with the Bulgarian officers. He jokes with them, sleeps in their quarters. On some days, when Red is on leave, Shapira supervises our work shifts. We work as a Jewish crew with a Jewish supervisor. He is not strict about our work requirements.

And then one day, several German soldiers arrived at the camp. It is not clear if they came with a purpose, or if they were traveling to an army base in Greece. They approached Shapira and saw before them a decorated army veteran. The Germans saluted Shapira. He saluted back. Can you believe this? Germans saluting Jews in wartime Bulgaria?

We work; we sweat; we bear the weight of difficult days. But we are certain this period will end in a short time, and our lives will resume as they once were.

I do not give up hope. We will meet again soon, my friend.

* * *

When Aleksandar retired to his room for an afternoon nap, I joined Anna on a walk in the village. We passed by wooden farmhouses similar in construction to Aleksandar’s, and barns appearing to be on the brink of collapse. Down in the valley, I heard the clang of cowbells. I saw a farmer leading his herd to pasture. In the distance, the snow on the mountaintops sparkled in the sunlight. Everything was so serene, so tranquil, so distant from the hustle and bustle of the modern world.

“You know Gela is famous?” Anna said as we followed the path up the hillside.

“Famous?”

“Yes. Our village is the birthplace of Orpheus. Surely, you’ve heard of him. No? Well, I’ll tell you the story.

“Orpheus was a mythical singer, musician, and poet. Some say he was Greek, but he was born here, in Bulgaria. He is often pictured carrying a stringed lyre on his shoulder. He was married to a beautiful woman, Eurydice, but she was bitten by a poisonous snake on their wedding night. She was taken into the Underworld, and Orpheus followed. He wanted to ask Hades, the god of the Underworld, to allow Eurydice to return to the land of the living.

“To make a long story short, or rather a long legend, I can tell you that the entrance to the Underworld is not far from Gela. Have you heard of Devil’s Throat Cave? No? You should visit it while you’re here; it’s a popular site. According to the legend, Orpheus descended into the cave to demand that the gods release his beloved. He vowed that he, instead, would remain in the Underworld. The gods agreed, and the two lovers began their journey to the entrance of the cave. Orpheus looked back, to make sure Eurydice was following, but he saw only her shadow before she vanished. Orpheus emerged from the cave alone. He mourned Eurydice and never played the lyre again.”

“Interesting legend,” I remarked.

“Yes, and it all started here in Gela, and I don’t care what the Greeks say.”

“Anna, there’s something I want to ask you.”

“Yes?”

“These stories about the forced labor camps, and what your country did to the Jews—how much did you know of these events? Did they teach you this in school?”

“Not all Bulgarians are familiar with this story,” she said after a momentary pause. “I first learned about Bulgarian Jewry in high school. There were programs on television as well. Once the communists came to power, they distorted our history. What we heard was not exactly what had happened. Today, most young Bulgarians know little about the World War Two period, and that’s a shame.”

“Oh, one other thing. How did you ever find me?”

“Find you?”

“Yes. How did you know whom to contact and invite to Bulgaria?”

“My grandfather knew that Avraham had moved to Israel. From a distance, he tried to keep track of his childhood friend and he was heartbroken when Avraham died. A few months ago, he asked me to find Avraham’s daughter, or if not, his grandchildren. It took a lot of Googling to locate someone related to Avraham. You don’t know how many emails I sent until finally one reached you, and you responded.”

I wanted to ask her more, but Anna pulled my hand. “Let’s hurry back to the house. My grandfather will soon be awake. He will want me to continue reading Avraham’s letters to you.”

* * *

February 15, 1942

My dear Aleksandar,

I pray you are well. Did you receive my correspondence? Where is your army unit posted these days?

Much time has passed since I last wrote and what should I next tell you? We labored at the camp for many months, building the railway, but then they let us leave for a winter break. Back to our homes, and our families. I had taken ill in the camp, but I struggled along with my work battalion as much as possible. Red tried to protect me, to give me easier work assignments, but I was not the only one suffering from the labor. Being sent home was the best thing that could happen for all of us.

Last month, we returned to Belitsa. We have heard rumors about the camps in Poland, camps from which one does not return. But this is Bulgaria, our beloved homeland. Here we labor on behalf of our country. The camp commander is a fascist, but Red is on our side. He makes sure no one would ever harm us.

In the evenings, we sit in the barracks and raise each other’s spirits. We tell tales of our lives in Sofia, Plovdiv, and elsewhere. We reminisce about our childhoods, speak fondly of our families. We relate funny stories, we laugh. One of my bunkmates has a guitar and we sing.

Some have escaped the camp to become partisans and fight the government from the forests and mountains, but I prefer to remain with my newfound friends. We dream of better days and we know those days will come at war’s end.

When I was at home, Ester asked about you many times. I told you of her engagement, but the wedding has been postponed. Her fiancé was sent to a labor camp in the north. During the days of my illness, Ester cared for me, nursed me back to health. My parents spoke of you fondly. I anxiously await your letters for news about your army days!

* * *

“Imma, yes, I am still in the village,” I told my mother on the phone, although this was not exactly true. Anna’s mother had driven me down the mountain to a town where there was cellphone reception. I was using the Wi-Fi connection of a corner café. “I am learning so much about Saba, about our family’s roots. Why didn’t you tell me about his time in the labor camps? Did you know what he did during those years?”

“Saba spoke little about his childhood and even less of what happened to him during the war.”

“But why didn’t you tell me anything?”

“I wanted to protect you. Why should I share with you things that your grandfather didn’t want to share with me?”

I ignored her comment and asked instead, “Were you aware of friendship with Aleksandar?”

“Yes, but they did not remain friends. Something happened between them. I’m not exactly sure what it was.”

“All these letters Saba wrote, what a story they tell! Didn’t Saba keep any letters Aleksandar wrote in response?”

“I don’t know of any such letters.”

“And what about Ester?”

“Ester?”

“Grandfather’s sister. What happened to her?”

“The past is the past, and there are things it is better not to know,” my mother responded without further explanation. She quickly changed the subject and a short while later, the Internet connection gave out. It was time to return to the family’s home where Anna and Aleksandar were waiting.

* * *

I am uncertain whether you received all the letters I sent you out of great friendship. I hope my correspondence has not gotten lost! These days, one can doubt the efficiency of postal services in southern Bulgaria.

I wrote of my return to the labor camp at Belitsa, and of our continued construction of the railway. Of the tough challenges we faced, of our reliance on Red as our protector, of the outlandish demands of the camp commander. I wrote of our labor during the long summer days, and of how we rejoiced at the comradery in the barracks at night. I wrote of the rain, of the sleet, of the snow. Of the freezing nights when we shivered under our thin blankets.

I wonder how you are faring in the army, where you are serving. What do you do during the hot days? Where do you patrol during the wintry nights?

I wish you well, my dear friend. One day soon we will see each other again and renew the friendship we shared as young boys in Sofia and at the university.

Pausing only to catch her breath from time to time, Anna maintained a steady and pleasing tone of voice as she read. She was never at a loss for words, never stumbled over her translations. I was convinced she accurately presented my grandfather’s narrative and could not help but admire her for keeping her composure when reciting a very disturbing account of wartime events.

My grandfather wrote that he remained strong, physically and mentally. He had the stamina to persevere, he assured Aleksandar, no matter how difficult it was to toil away in the harsh conditions of the camp. He wrote of his deteriorating health, of his constant cough, muscle pains, and his chills at night. He wrote he felt lucky because many of the others had come down with malaria. Hearing his words, I realized that my grandfather’s spirit never wavered. He was resilient. He endured his ordeal with great fortitude. But throughout it all, it was surprising to learn that he retained a profound love for his homeland, even his respect for the czar.

I was about to suggest to Anna that we skip some of the letters because the narrative from the camp was becoming somewhat repetitious, but then she read a mail which changed everything for me.

June 6, 1943

My dear Aleksandar,

I hope this letter finds you well, and in good spirits. There has been a gap in my correspondence, and for this I apologize. I write to you now of the circumstances that took me far from the Belitsa camp. That period of my labor came to its timely conclusion. Instead, I am in Samovit, a small village sitting on the shores of the Danube north of Pleven.

Let me tell you how this came to pass.

I was allowed to leave the labor camp because of my constant cough. It was Red who arranged for my return to Sofia. He argued that my medical condition was dire, although this was hardly the case. He intervened with the camp commander and secured my release from Belitsa!

I returned to Sofia, but if I expected a return to the good times from the past, I was to be mistaken. The war was still raging and the reports we were hearing were grim. We didn’t have a radio, but our neighbor listened to Radio Berlin. He informed us of the declaration stating that the Jews of Bulgaria were to be deported. In compliance with government orders, the Jews of Sofia were to be taken to live in other towns and villages.

We did not leave Sofia without protest. We demonstrated, beseeching the government to allow us to remain in our homes. Many of our fellow Bulgarian citizens stood up for us. Christian writers and artists; merchants and clergy; lawyers and journalists. Our gentile neighbors and our friends. All of them demanded that the government reverse its decisions. The Jews were Bulgarian citizens, our loyal countrymen cried, but the czar remained silent.

I must mention two notables from the Orthodox Church who remain steadfastly opposed to the fascist government’s rulings. I wonder if you have heard their story. Metropolitan Stefan of Sofia offered to baptize any Jews who sought the protection of the church. And Metropolitan Kiril of Plovdiv confronted the czar, saying that if ever the trains come to take the Jews of Plovdiv, he would personally lie on the tracks to prevent such trains from leaving the station.

Few Jews, if any, volunteered for baptism, but the words and actions of these Church leaders are truly holy.

My parents and Ester are here with me in Samovit, and they express their concern for you nearly every day. Samovit is not a labor camp, but rather an internment camp. We are prisoners here, and our imprisonment is indefinite and absolute. Still, we remain hopeful, as always, and eagerly await our return to Sofia.

Aleksandar coughed, and Anna brought him a glass of water. The old man whispered to her and Anna translated.

“He again said that you look like Avraham.”

When Aleksandar smiled, I saw that two of his front teeth were missing; another one was capped in gold. I smiled back at him and turned my attention to the next letter.

June 10, 1943

My dear Aleksandar,

It is within the empty classrooms of a two-story red-brick school that my parents, Ester, and I are housed, along with hundreds of our coreligionists. Women and children, the elderly and the unfit. Among the detainees are leaders of Sofia’s Jewish community, well-known lawyers, judges, businessmen, and doctors—all men of high standing who lost their positions shortly after passage of the LPN.

Besides the Jewish detainees, Samovit is where the government incarcerates anyone considered dangerous to the security of the state. Opposition leaders, political activists, and writers who objected to the policies of Prime Minister Filov and his cabinet. There are criminals here, as well as those whose only crime is recent residence in a mental institution. Jews, communists, felons, homosexuals, gypsies, and the insane—we are all being held until further notice.

We sleep on mattresses on the classroom floor, some forty people in each room. Soldiers wake us at six in the morning and we follow them outside, even if it is raining heavily. We are given half an hour to visit the latrines. There is no electricity; no running water to wash one’s face; no showers or places to take a bath.

During the first two hours of each day, no food is served. When the morning meal is finally available, it is nothing more than a slice or two of stale bread and a lukewarm cup of tea. Lunch comprises more bread and a bowl of watery bean soup. Our meager meals are often supplemented with food brought to the camp by Christian residents of the nearby villages. Kind Bulgarian citizens making sure we don’t go hungry. Conditions are hard, but we survive.

Anna’s mother brought us each a glass of sweet tea and placed a tray of sweet pastries on the table. Anna picked up the next letter.

June 13, 1943

My dear Aleksandar,

No one knows how long we will be here, but most presume it will be until the war ends, whenever that will be. Our future is uncertain.

We know of Jews who were transported across Bulgaria on trains bound for Lom. They were sent on barges to Poland, to the Auschwitz camp where they were murdered by the Nazis. Mass shootings, or worse. From Samovit, we can see ships docked on the Danube. We fear this will be our fate as well!

Despite the harsh conditions, the threat of deportation, the fear of the fate that awaits us on the other side of the river, we have hope. We know many Bulgarians are working diligently to secure our release. Ordinary citizens and even some politicians.

Are you aware that Dimitar Peshev, the deputy speaker of Parliament, spoke out against the planned deportations? He demanded to meet officials at the Ministry of the Interior and with Prime Minister Filov. Peshev, a very brave and honorable man, acted on our behalf. Are there no other members of Parliament who will come to our aid?

And what of you, my friend? Where does the war find you these days? Where are you serving? Ester and my parents send their fondest regards and pray for your good health. I hope to hear from you soon, before they take us away from this camp. Before they force us to leave our beloved Bulgaria.

* * *

Dusk was falling, and lights flickered in the houses of the village. I was breathless after hearing my grandfather’s correspondence with Aleksandar. Learning that he was in an internment camp and about to be deported with his family and sent to Auschwitz made me shiver. I had a sudden urge to leap from my chair, run outside, and clear my head in the cool mountain air.

“There is one more letter,” Anna told me. “Should we read it now?”

“I don’t know if I am ready for another letter. Maybe we should put it off until morning.”

“It is not from Avraham. It is from my grandfather,” she said, pointing to Aleksandar, who had dozed off in his chair.

“But what about my grandfather’s parents and Ester? What happened to them at that camp? Did they get sent to Poland? He must have written something more.”

“I think you need to hear my grandfather’s letter,” Anna insisted. “It is the only letter he ever wrote in response to Avraham. You are returning to Sofia tomorrow for your flight back to Tel Aviv. This last letter will give you closure; it will make you understand what happened to your family and why it was so important for you to come to Bulgaria and hear everything in person.”

There was no way I could ever get to sleep after hearing that introduction. I took a long sip of water and nodded to Anna.

My dear Avraham,

I am writing to you in response to your many mails. I am not a man of words like you. I have always been a simple man, a boy born in the Rhodopes sent to Sofia to become an engineer. I studied to improve my mechanical skills, not to expand my literary talents.

Your letters describing your family’s misfortunes during the war have touched me deeply. I read them carefully with great interest, and eagerly anticipated each one. I was both fearful and hopeful each time I read your news.

There is much for me to say, and many apologies for me to make. I write to ask your forgiveness for so many things. For my failure to respond, for the delay in my response when it was sent at last, and for what I am about to reveal to you on these pages.

It is now two years since the war ended—

“Two years after the war?”

“Yes. My grandfather did not write to Avraham when he was in the camps. He only ever wrote this one letter in late September 1947. He composed it here, in this very house. My grandfather never returned to Sofia and in fact, he has barely left Gela in all the years since. But I am getting ahead of myself. Let me continue.”

I am so relieved that you and your parents are again living in Sofia, that your lives have returned to some sort of normalcy, despite what happened. I heard your father re-bought the linen factory from your neighbor. I am very interested in your family’s welfare, even if I never reached out to contact you during the war, or since.

Even greater is my relief that not a single Jew was deported from our homeland and sent to the death camps. Our fascist government is long gone; the labor and displacement camps have been dismantled; and all our Jewish neighbors, all the Jews of our beloved Bulgaria have been saved! Every last one of them!

“All the Jews of Bulgaria were saved?” I again interrupted.

“Yes, not a single one died in the Holocaust.”

“I don’t understand. My grandfather wrote of trains passing through the night, full of Jews being sent on barges to the concentration camps.”

“Yes, that’s true. There were Jews who were transported through Bulgaria on their way to Poland, but not Bulgarian Jewish citizens. Those were Jews from other regions, from Macedonia and Greece. Whether we were responsible for their wellbeing is a contentious issue. Our country was aligned with Hitler; our government was fascist; our laws were anti-Semitic; but our Jewish citizens were saved.”

“This is incredible. Why didn’t they teach this to us in school?” Or maybe they did, I thought, and I hadn’t been paying attention. I looked at Anna and said, “One thing isn’t clear to me, though. Who saved Bulgaria’s Jews? The czar?”

“You have touched upon a very interesting subject. A controversial one.” Anna glanced at Aleksandar, who was fast asleep, slouched on his wooden chair. Her mother was sitting at the end of the table, concentrating on the shirt she was embroidering. Anna turned to me and said, “I can give you some sort of answer to your question, but wait. Hear the rest of my grandfather’s letter and then, I hope, you will fully understand.”

I have hesitated to write to you, even after all this time has passed. I have been reluctant to tell you of my own experiences during these past years. I have been fearful as to your response, what you would think of me. I have wondered if you would ever forgive me for what I did during the war. I think of you often, and of Ester. And how I could have prevented what happened. I need to tell you my side of the tragic events that occurred.

These are difficult words to write.

In your letters, you recalled our childhood, our studies in primary school and later at the university. I, too, remember those years as the best of times, yet in retrospect, they were not good times at all. Clouds were darkening in the skies over Europe. The laws enacted by our government directly affected your family, and all Bulgaria’s Jews. There was little any of us could do to stop what was bound to come.

Yet, I thought I could do something. I believed I could play a role and ensure a better future. That is why I left university to enlist in the army. I gladly donned my uniform out of a sense of duty to our country. If I recall correctly, you honored my decision and said it was be the right thing to do.

Our future actually looked good then. We loved the czar and what he was doing for our country. He aligned us with the Nazis, it’s true, but there were benefits for Bulgaria and we all acknowledged them.

At the start of the war, if you recall, the Germans invaded Yugoslavia and Greece. While we didn’t take part in those battles, we moved our troops into Thrace and Macedonia. Czar Boris announced we made the move “to preserve order and stability in the territories taken over by Germany.” All Bulgarians were proud of what Boris had done. He had not occupied those territories, he liberated them. They were a natural part of our national homeland. For this, we called Boris the ‘King Unifier’.

You are aware of all this. What you don’t know is that they sent me to serve in the territories. They assigned me to a unit in Macedonia. We assumed we would be welcomed as liberators and at first, we were. Many, if not all the residents, spoke Bulgarian, and we understood those who only spoke Macedonian. We were there to reunite with them under Bulgarian leadership. We called the territories New Bulgaria.

I served in Bitola, a town the Jews still call Monastir despite its official name change after the Balkan Wars. I patrolled the various neighborhoods, but I spent most of my time in Los Kortezus. This was the poorest section, close to the center and near the largest market square. The houses lining the narrow cobblestone streets were two-storied affairs with tiled roofs, shared by more than one family. Each house had its own well, but there was no electricity. Kitchens were in the yards, toilets too. In the summer months, residents slept outside to get relief from the crowded conditions within their homes. It was not the most comfortable place to live.

I write this to give you some background to my story, to show how different conditions were in Bitola, so unlike our modern lives in Sofia. The Jews, I learned, had lived in Macedonia for a long time. They had their synagogues, their schools, their colorful history. They had their own culture and traditions. They spoke Macedonian, but also a different language. Ladino.

The Jews of Macedonia were not eligible to become Bulgarian citizens. Instead, the LPN was introduced, the same as in Bulgaria proper. Jews lost much of their property, and were forbidden to work in industry and commerce.

And then it was decided that the Jews of Macedonia must be deported. Whether it was a Bulgarian decision or something demanded by the Germans, I cannot say. But as a soldier in the Bulgarian army, I was part of the troops that carried out the deportation orders.

I am ashamed to tell you what I did. Even after the passage of time, I cannot escape these dreadful memories.

I remember pounding on doors at five in the morning, rousing the residents and telling them to take their jewelry and valuables and leave immediately with only what they could carry. There were wagons waiting in the streets for the baggage. We shouted at the residents, demanded that they hurry. House by house, neighborhood by neighborhood, we rounded up the Jews of the town. We transported them to a temporary internment camp at Monopol, the tobacco warehouse in Skopje. Monopol was chosen because the warehouse could accommodate thousands, and because it sat right on the railway tracks.

That was my new post, patrolling the perimeter with a ferocious-looking German Shepherd at my side, and you are aware of my distaste for dogs! Guarding adults and children, pregnant women and the seriously ill, all of them held in the most terrible conditions.

There were rules at Monopol, what was allowed and what was forbidden. Prohibitions against smoking, playing games, and reading newspapers. Prohibitions against drinking alcohol and receiving food from outside the camp. The Jews were not even permitted to look out through the windows. Disease in Monopol was widespread, and not one day passed without someone dying.

Holding my head high, I circled the warehouse. On my shoulder I carried my rifle; in my hand I held the leash of my dog. A Bulgarian soldier fulfilling his duties, following his orders. Protecting his homeland.

Looking back, I wonder if I could have done things differently. If I could have protested the inhumanity of our actions. If I could have ignored the orders I was given. I wasn’t strong enough then, and I sincerely regret everything I did.

“Should we take a break?” Anna asked me.

My mouth was dry and my head was spinning. But we couldn’t stop now. I needed to hear this story until its end.

Orders came for the deportation of the Jews housed in the warehouse. My commander tried to reassure us it was for the best. The deportees would be employed in agriculture and as semi-skilled laborers, elsewhere in the German territories. They would return to their homes after the war, our commander promised. This benefited the war effort.

I still remember that horrid night, as if it was yesterday. We pulled the Jews from the warehouse and led them to the railway tracks. They were crying and screaming. The mothers could not keep their children quiet; the fathers could not comfort their wives.

The train was waiting, but it was not one fit for passengers. This was a freight train, with cargo compartments meant for cattle. Boxcars not suitable for the transport of human beings, yet this is how we were sending the Jews to their new home.

Along with the other soldiers and armed guards, I struck the Jews with my truncheon, shoved them, and forced them to stumble aboard the boxcars. Over a hundred in each car, I think, like sardines they were, with a single pail in the corner for their private needs. I pulled back the bolt, locking them within.

How were my actions possible? I question this now, but then I felt I was fulfilling my duties as a soldier. Was this a good thing? Today, I can say it was a horrific thing, but back then? I was doing what I was commanded to do.

This I can tell you. On the platform, watching us herd the Jews into the boxcars, stood two important-looking men. One was a Bulgarian dressed in civilian clothing and I knew his name. He was Alexander Belev, head of the Commissariat for Jewish Affairs, the agency which had full authority to do whatever was necessary to solve what they described as the ‘Jewish problem’.

Standing next to Belev was a German officer uniformed in full regalia. I didn’t know his name then, but afterwards I learned this was none other than Theodore Dannecker, an SS Hauptsturmführer, previously responsible for the round-up of French Jews in Paris.

These two men were present on the railway platform in Skopje as the prisoners from the tobacco warehouse boarded the train. A German commander and a Bulgarian bureaucrat overseeing the transport of the Macedonian Jews, making sure everything was handled and documented properly.

As I stepped back, I detected what I thought at first was the scent of bovine beasts, but no, this was something different, something more powerful. It was the stench of human sweat, urine, and feces. And later, as the train barreled across the countryside, I was to learn it was the odor of death as well.

My conditions on the train were fortunately suitable for a company of Bulgarian soldiers. We laughed; we joked; and because of the rumble of the train on the tracks, we could ignore the misery in the cargo cars behind us. The train sped north and we passed into Bulgaria proper. The whistle sounded, and we jerked in our seats as the brakes hissed. I looked out the window and saw that we were in Dupnitsa, some 50 kilometers south of Sofia. I left my compartment and strolled along the platform. I lit a cigarette and laughed at one of the other soldier’s jokes.

With the train’s engines silent, I could clearly hear the Jews inside the cargo cars. Crying, sobbing, hysterical moaning. Screaming, the wailing of children. Some called out in Macedonian; others beseeched me in Bulgarian. “Water!” they begged. “We cannot breathe!” “Something to eat, please! There are children here!” And then, one call more disturbing than the others. “An old lady has died! Can we not take out her body to bury her?”

“We’ll be in Lom by morning,” our commander reassured us, trying to lighten the mood. But I was beginning to feel my own despair.

The other soldiers kept their eyes low, laughing nervously. It was one thing to be in a separate compartment, away from the Jewish passengers, but quite another to hear their pleas for salvation. We were transporting them like livestock. I avoided looking at the faces peering out at us through the slits of the boxcar.

A commotion started up at the end of the platform and I spun around. A group of local residents had gathered there, arguing with our commander. I retraced my steps and approached.

“It’s bread and cheese,” a woman said. “We brought them water,” one man said. “Some vegetables,” added another.

“No nourishments are to be given to the Jews,” the commander argued, holding back the crowd.

“These Jews are human beings,” protested the woman. “How can you deny them their basic right to eat and drink?”

“They can barely breathe in there!” shouted the man.

“We are following our orders,” the commander said, dismissing these pleas for mercy.

At the time, I was simply following the orders of my commander. He was following the orders of his superior. That high ranked officer was following the orders of the Bulgarian government. And the Bulgarian government was following the orders of the Germans.

I looked at the citizens of Dupnitsa standing before us on the platform. Bulgarian citizens speaking out for the Jews, willing to come to the aid of the Jews. Some of them ran towards the boxcars, tried to break the locks and open the doors, and we had to pull them away. This was the true heart of the Bulgarian people, I knew. This showed our true feelings for our Jewish neighbors. We cared for them and saw them as citizens of our country, the same as us.

On that bleak railway platform, I did nothing. I was weak. I witnessed a very horrid human tragedy, but I stood silent, motionless. I did not speak up on the citizens’ behalf; I did not argue with my commander when he ordered our company back on the train. The whistle sounded as we took our seats. We continued to the north.

Hundreds of Jews were on that train, hundreds more on the next one. Even as you languished in the camp near Pleven, of which you wrote, thousands of Jews from Macedonia and Thrace were transported like cattle across the Bulgarian countryside. And I did nothing.

“I think I understand now,” I said to Anna, when she put down the weathered pages and rubbed her eyes. Her voice was dry, but she smiled when her mother brought refreshments to the table. Aleksandar had woken up for several minutes, but now he had dozed off again. The elderly man’s light snoring brought some comic relief to the tragic tale I had just heard.

“What do you understand?” Anna asked me.

“Why it was so important for Aleksandar that I should hear his words. They are an apology to my grandfather, for not acting to protect the Jews during the war.”

“That is what you think? I wish it was so easy.”

“What does that mean?”

“There is more to my grandfather’s mail.”

“More? I thought Aleksandar was a man of few words.”

“Avraham wrote many letters, sometimes every week, but my grandfather wrote only this one letter, and it took him, apparently, many months to compose it. It wasn’t easy for him. His wartime experiences weighed heavily on him, with memories too painful to bear. But somehow, he put his words on paper, wrote of his trauma. I guess you could call it a confession of sorts.

“There are other things you must learn,” she continued. “They will be difficult for you to hear because they describe something horrible, something very tragic. Something that is an essential part of your family’s story, much more personal than the story of the Macedonian Jews.”

You and I, Avraham, we are both Bulgarians. Neither of us is better than the other. We are equal. Yet, I have failed you. I served our country while you struggled to stay alive in the detention camps. Camps on Bulgarian soil, guarded by Bulgarian soldiers like me.

If I had taken action against the inhuman cruelty I witnessed, maybe you and your parents would not have suffered so. I remember your sister so fondly. Her fair skin, her bright eyes, her whimsical smile. If things had been different, Ester would still be alive.

“What is he talking about? Ester died? My grandfather never mentioned that.”

Anna ignored my question and instead said, “It is not easy for me to read this last part, but you must hear the story it tells. You must learn what my grandfather did, and why he pleas for your forgiveness.”

“Please continue,” I said.

My final posting was in Kaylaka. Although few Bulgarians are aware of this camp, or of what purpose it played in the war, you know what occurred there.

When we heard Aleksandar tap his cane, signaling he was awake again, Anna put down the letter and helped him up. After he hobbled off to the bathroom, she turned to me. “Before I continue, I will fill you in on what was happening in the war. Another history lesson, if you will, but this will help put things in context.

“They assigned my grandfather to Kaylaka in July 1944. Boris had died a year previously under mysterious circumstances. Some say he suffered a heart attack; others say the Nazis poisoned him. We may never know for certain. Let me go back a bit further, and I apologize for telling you these events out of sequence. The Allies bombed Sofia the previous November for the first time. The city was bombed again in March. Each bombing was severe. Hundreds of planes flying low; over 3,000 buildings destroyed or damaged. More than 100 people killed. Then there was Black Easter in April. Again, Allied bombers filled the sky and dropped their bombs. So you see, we paid the price for our alliance with the Nazis.

“In June 1944, one month before my grandfather was sent to Kaylaka, British and American troops landed on Normandy Beach. The Soviet offensive was driving west towards Warsaw. Only when the end was in sight, and Hitler had been dead four months, did Bulgaria declare war on Germany. Afterwards, the communists came to power, but that’s another story altogether.”

Aleksandar came back into the room, shrugged off an offer of tea from his daughter, and nodded at Anna. Anna picked up the letter and resumed her reading.

Kaylaka camp was located five kilometers south of Pleven. The detainees there, prisoners actually, were incarcerated at the whim of the Bulgarian authorities in Sofia. The prisoners were housed in long, narrow, wooden barracks. Built to serve 50 people, each held over 100 prisoners inside. Entrance to these unfurnished halls was through a single door, and this door was locked at night. Windows let in light but could not be opened. The air inside the barracks was stuffy, the heat stifling. When the men, women, and children slept, they could barely breathe.

I know of these horrid conditions because I patrolled the camp, walking near the wooden fence, with barbed wire beyond that. In each corner, a sentry was posted, armed with a machine gun. I had no dog at my side as I performed my duties. Following my orders, daring not to question them. Looking back, I realize that I played an atrocious role in the events at Kaylaka.

Additional prisoners arrived. Educated Bulgarians, merchants and teachers and doctors and lawyers. Jews from Kyustendil and Dupnitsa. Communist sympathizers and partisan leaders. The rabbi from your synagogue. Families were there. Husbands and wives. Children of all ages. Infants.

And that is where I saw Ester. Your sister.

I hardly recognized her because she was so thin. She was frail and vulnerable. Her hair, which was once long and luxurious, was cut short. Her eyes bore no resemblance to those that captured me in their spell when I visited your family.

Seeing Ester in Kaylaka was shocking. Although I was hopeful she would soon be released and allowed to return to your home in Sofia, I could not promise that no harm would ever fall her way. I approached Ester but she did not acknowledge my presence.

And then, one night, there was a fire. One of the wooden barracks burst into flames, trapping the prisoners sleeping inside. Who lit the fire, I swear I do not know! Whether it was an order issued by the army, I cannot say. Maybe it was the communists, or the partisans? These groups, fighting against our fascist government, were hiding in the forests. What I do know was that while the fire raged, no one took action to extinguish the flames.

And then I saw Ester’s face in one of the windows of the burning barracks. Her eyes were wide in horror. She was screaming, calling out for mercy, but I could not hear her words. The fire raged, and I stood there, motionless, holding a water canteen in one hand and with my rifle slung over my shoulder.

I did nothing, Avraham. I stood and watched the blaze burn down the barracks.

Ester, fair Ester. If only things had been different.

I am here, in Gela, far away from you but close to you in my thoughts and prayers.

I have caused you and your family great sorrow, Avraham. I have failed the Jews. I have failed Bulgaria.

For this, I am truly sorry.

Avraham, my dear friend. I long to come to Sofia to speak my thoughts, to tell you this story in person. I have transgressed, and now I beg for your mercy. Will you ever forgive me? Please accept my apology in the spirit in which it is given.

Your dearest friend,

Aleksandar

* * *

“My grandfather returned to our village after the war,” Anna said, a sad look in her eyes. “Apparently, memories of the war; what he had done as a soldier; and witnessing Ester’s death, were a heavy burden for him, more than he could bear. My grandmother said he was not the same man as before. He took over the family farm, barely leaving the village. He worked our potato fields, took the sheep to pasture, milked our cow. A simple life, the one his father wanted him to escape. They said he often walked through the hills, staring off into the distance at the snow-capped mountains in Greece, but rarely spoke of the past. He never formed friendships, certainly not the type he had with Avraham.”

Aleksandar fidgeted, and then using his cane as balance, he rose shakily to his feet. He moved forward, approaching the table where I was seated. He realized I had finished listening to his letter, the last one from the cardboard box.

“Now he is old, near death,” Anna said, gently touching her grandfather’s shoulder. “Seeing you, giving you these letters, telling of Avraham’s history and his own, and most importantly seeking forgiveness for what he did, that is what he needed to do before he died. If he could not get your grandfather’s forgiveness, he begs for yours.”

I stared at Aleksandar, who was standing next to me, waiting. I saw honesty in his eyes, a pleading appeal for my response. I shook his calloused hand, hardened from his years as a Rhodopes farmer, and realized it was not unlike my own grandfather’s hands, which had toughened from his work as a kibbutznik. My eyes filled with tears. What else could I say? I left the room; I left the past.

* * *

The flight from Sofia to Tel Aviv was a short one, and I had much to think about. Despite the many hardships he had faced, my grandfather made aliyah. He came to Israel, married, and started a family. He led a good life on the kibbutz; his story had a happy ending after all. But he had never spoken of his past. I had learned so much about my family’s history and a lot of it was very troubling.

At first, I thought the stories I had heard, in the letters of both my grandfather and Aleksandar, were too fantastical to be true. An elaborated and very creative description of wartime events, it was at points totally unbelievable. Hours of fact-checking in my Sofia hotel bedroom with an uninterrupted Internet connection, though, led me to believe otherwise.

These are the things I learned:

There were 48,000 Jews living in Bulgaria before the war and none of them were sent to the Polish concentration camps. The Jews of Bulgaria survived the Holocaust, but not everyone agrees who should be acknowledged for saving them.

Some say credit is due to Czar Boris. He was the supreme ruler, the ultimate decision-maker. Nothing could be done in Bulgaria without his consent. Ignoring both the Nazis’ demands and his country’s fascist government, Boris never permitted the deportation of his country’s Jewish citizens. On the other hand, Boris sided with Hitler and adopted Germany’s anti-Semitic policies. The majority of sources I read indicated that the czar actually did little on the Jews’ behalf.

Dimitar Peshev, Deputy Speaker of Bulgaria’s National Assembly, rebelled against his country’s government, losing his parliamentary position as a result. For his brave actions in the fight for Bulgarian Jewry, Yad Vashem recognized Peshev as a Righteous Among the Nations.

Leading clergy in the Bulgarian Orthodox Church were also honored as Righteous Among the Nations. The Metropolitan of Sofia, Stefan, and the Metropolitan of Plovdiv, Kiril—both of them mentioned in my grandfather’s letters—fought the government’s decrees. In March 1943, when the Nazis first called on Bulgaria to hand over Jews from Sofia for deportation, Stephan intervened and went to confront the czar. Boris feigned illness to avoid him, I read online, but Stefan refused to leave the palace. Finally, the two met and Stephen demanded that the decision to hand over the Jews to the Nazis be postponed. Otherwise, he would instruct all churches and monasteries to open their doors to the Jews. The czar gave in, and none of the country’s Jewish citizens were deported. From what I saw on the Internet, this was one of many incidents in which the church spoke out for the Jews.

Prominent gentile writers, artists, and merchants demonstrated on the Jews’ behalf. Ordinary citizens fought the anti-Semitic decrees. They temporarily bought Jewish businesses and properties, as did my great-grandfather’s neighbor, only to return them at the war’s end. Others, as Aleksandar had mentioned, rushed out to the train tracks offering bread and water to Jewish refugees as they passed through the countryside on their way to the camps in Poland.

“We refused to let them take away our friends, our neighbors,” Anna had said as she drove me back to Sofia. “Jews are as Bulgarian as we are. Your people have lived in our country for centuries. How could we allow anyone to harm them?”

Based on their actions in defiance of the fascist government, I believed that ultimately the Bulgarian people should be credited for saving the country’s Jews.

“Of this we are most proud,” Anna said. But, as I also learned in her grandfather’s letter, there was a very tragic side to this story. My continued Internet research provided more details.

No fewer than 11,343 Jews of Thrace and Macedonia were murdered in the Holocaust. They died at the hands of the Nazis in the camps, but who was responsible for their deaths? Bulgaria administered its ‘liberated’ territories during the war and, unlike the postponement of similar orders in Bulgaria proper, in Thrace and Macedonia, Bulgarian officials sanctioned the Jews’ deportation.

When I questioned Anna about this, she replied, “Much of the population does not know of the rescue of Bulgarian Jews, or of our country’s role in the deaths of others. Of those who do know, many dismiss allegations that we occupied Macedonia and claim we simply administered it on the Germans’ behalf. That only the Germans should be held to blame. But we were there, in Macedonia. We were there, in Thrace, and in Serbia as well. Bulgarian army, Bulgarian police, Bulgarian civil servants. Our actions came perhaps from our collective naïve patriotism. Our guilt has been repressed all these years. I guess most of my country is suffering from a severe case of historical amnesia.”

Anna said nothing more about this part of Aleksandar’s story.

If the Nazis had had their way, all the Jews of Bulgaria would have been murdered in the concentration camps, but this did not come to pass. As I had asked myself previously, many times—Why didn’t I know any of this?

The Belitsa and Samovit camps were real. I confirmed this in my online research. In the first, one of many forced labor camps active across the country, hundreds of Bulgarian Jewish men labored on national infrastructure projects, like the railway construction my grandfather described. The latter was an internment camp for Jews forced to leave their homes in Sofia and elsewhere.

The tragic fire at the Kaylaka camp in northern Bulgaria actually happened, and it was deadly. Although assumed to be arson, no one was ever held accountable for the fire, which broke out shortly after midnight on July 11, 1944. Eleven Jews were killed in the blaze; three of them died in the flaming wooden barracks and the other eight succumbed at a Pleven hospital in the following days. Among the victims and the wounded were men, women, and children. Although not listed anywhere in the information I found online, my great aunt Ester apparently was one of those who died.

Until now, Ester had been just a name on my family tree. My mother never spoke of her; she never shared Ester’s story. The letters my grandfather wrote gave Ester life, while Aleksandar’s response explained her death. I now understood my grandfather’s stubborn silence, why he refused to discuss those times, why he tried to erase them from his memories.

As the pilot announced our preparations for landing at Ben Gurion Airport, my thoughts were still in Bulgaria. I remembered what Anna told me on my last night in Gela.

“My grandfather never sent his mail to Avraham. He bore too much guilt. That is why this last envelope is here. It was never posted.”

It was shocking to hear this, but her next revelation was far more devastating.

“That night, as the barracks burned in Kaylaka, my grandfather saw Avraham. Avraham was there, in the camp. With Ester. Avraham was burnt, suffered from smoke inhalation, but he managed to escape. His parents too. They survived, but Ester did not.

“As they gasped for breath in the fresh air, desperately looking for Ester, my grandfather stepped forward. He tried to say something, but the words caught in his throat. My grandfather stood there, not lifting a hand to help, not moving to stop the blaze, and Avraham saw this. No doubt he held my grandfather responsible for Ester’s death.”

Anna’s final words were lodged in my brain and I couldn’t stop thinking about what I had just learned. Aleksandar could have acted, yet he did nothing. I wondered whether his blindly following orders in Macedonia was criminal, whether witnessing a deadly fire in Kaylaka without trying to extinguish it made him an accomplice to arson and murder.

The plane descended quickly, sightings of the Tel Aviv skyline having given way to views of concrete runways. I smiled, thinking back about my brief stay in Gela. Anna and her mother had warmly welcomed me into their home; their hospitality was genuine. The food they served me, the comfortable lodgings, even Anna’s tales of Gela’s mythical past—all made my time in the village memorable, a reason to come back one day. Still, the letters that brought me to Bulgaria, and the horrific stories they told, troubled me greatly. But not as much as the one question that lingered in my mind.

By having Anna voice the words he planned to say to my grandfather, Aleksandar had at last expressed his heartfelt apologies for not saving Ester’s life. Ten years after my grandfather was no longer alive to hear his confession. My grandfather had never forgiven Aleksandar, but could I?



BIO

Ellis Shuman is an American-born Israeli author, travel writer, and book reviewer. His writing has appeared in The Jerusalem Post, The Times of Israel, and The Huffington Post. He is the author of The Virtual Kibbutz, Valley of Thracians, and The Burgas Affair. His short fiction has appeared in Isele Magazine, Vagabond, Esoterica, The Write Launch, Adelaide Literary, and other literary publications. You can find him at https://ellisshuman.blogspot.com/
Twitter: @ellisshuman







The Weight of Black Hair

by Sydney Hollins-Holloway


The hair of an African American woman is a symbol of individuality. Long ago before my ancestors were transported to America, hair meant history, and tradition. On the caramel-colored sand of the motherland, royal blood was undeniable, because of the blatant display of beaded braids that embellished the scalp. This wasn’t just a phenomenon or a resurgence of a lost trend. This was everywhere across the continent.

Hair was literally the backbone of an unfiltered society. In western regions, like Yoruba, hair was used as a direct form of communication to the Gods. Tight knitted cornrows with intricate patterns banded by thread and braided up to stand tall on the raised heads of men and women alike were admired. Even in times of peril and hardship, my people reclaimed their history.

Despite having their heads forcibly shaved, they used their newly grown hair as guides for freedom and sustenance. When the risk of starvation was high outside of captivity, they hid rice in their tamed coils for when they escaped. This strong motivation to remain one with a culture that was constantly threatened throughout history was something that I envied.

My present day maintains a completely different reality. Every time I have changed my hair, insecurity looms over me like an oppressive shadow. Without fail, there was always this nagging thought in the back of my mind about if I should make a separation from my culture. I tried this when I indulged in the tempting fad of getting a perm. I was young enough to know that I wanted one for all the wrong reasons. It primarily had to do with the media that I watched. When I was the tender, impressionable age of 8, all I consumed were reruns of Disney Channel and Nickelodeon. iCarly, That’s So Raven, Casey Undercover, Zoey 101, and Degrassi were the main television shows I watched.

At the time that these shows were broadcasted to these channels, there were very few Black women who had leading roles. Those who did never owned their natural coils or rocked braids with that confident air that I thought was universal for everyone who looked like me. Instead, they appeared to me as clones standing next to their white counterparts with straightened manes or loosened curls pulled back in a ponytail.

I primarily saw this when watching episodes of That’s So Raven. No one seemed to question Raven’s ethnic differences when she had her hair slicked back and pressed to perfection. In fact, the woman of color who was the lead character was often surrounded by people. It was as if friendships came easier when a crucial part of her appearance changed. This is what I saw, and this is what pushed me to take the plunge into the deep end.

I can remember the feeling of the perm distinctively. Cold, wet, and heavy are the only words that I can use to describe the initial application. Nikki, my unorthodox hairstylist who had an affinity for smoking cigarettes and selling God-knows-what while she was doing my hair, used to coat the pure white substance on my tresses liberally. I never questioned her actions. Partly because she was the only person who knew how to braid my hair, and mainly because the only asset I had at the time was in her hands.

Metaphorically and literally.

“Tell me when it starts to burn, okay?” This is what she said before walking away to go take a long drag of her newly lit cigarette.

“Okay.” I said as my small eyes followed her retreating form.

While I sat in the low seat that was given to me, occasionally, I glanced around at the cramped, dark apartment or stared down at my feet hoping that time would go by fast so that I could see the finished product. Little did my younger self know, the process would be agonizingly slow. The tingling and gradual heat from my head was the only thing that made it interesting.

Yet, it soon became unbearable after the tingling subsided. It was replaced with consistent heat and a burning sensation that wreaked havoc on every covered portion of my hair. I stayed mute and tried to act like I was a big girl who could take the pain; even though I was trembling from the rhythmic throbbing of my scalp.

It wasn’t until Nikki came back from her long break in the back of her apartment that I told her my scalp was burning. She ushered me to the sink, and quickly doused my hair in cold water. The shaking went away as soon as the horrid solution that seared my scalp went down the drain in a cloudy stream. After putting my hair through the ringer, Nikki finished off the process with a quick neutralizing shampoo and conditioner followed by what I like to call a “child friendly” hairstyle.

A set of flat twists at the front section of my hair followed by a crown in the middle with the rest of my hair curled in soft ringlets. When my mom came to pick me up and I finally got a chance to see what it looked like for myself, I was very underwhelmed. It didn’t look like the sleek and flat hairstyles on the TV shows. It looked bulky and felt hard as a rock because of how much product was used on my compromised locks.

“Why can’t I wear it all out?” I asked my mom.

“Because then you’ll look too grown.” She answered, though there was a touch of bitterness in her voice.

Later, I asked my mother about it again.  She reiterated what she had already said. She preferred this look on me because she claimed it kept me young and not like those other little girls who were trying to be grown. I didn’t know what she meant until I got much older. On our way home, I told her that the perm stung.

“You’re the one who wanted to be beautiful,” She reminded me. “Beauty is pain.”

Well, if beauty was pain, I didn’t want any part of it. Pain was the furthest thought from my mind after that initial lapse in judgment. My parents made it abundantly clear that my obsession with perms wouldn’t become a problem. Luckily, it never became one.

What became a problem was the residual insecurities that I couldn’t put to rest. Like my ability to let the intruding questions live rent free in my head. Even though there are days that go by where nothing happens, I will always remember the words of overt racism. They started off with compliments and then slowly picked me apart.

“Sydney, your hair looks really nice!”

“How long did that take?”

“Is that your real hair?”

“Can I touch it?”

The longer I allowed for these intruding questions to linger, the more people felt entitled to know about my hair. To know the secrets that I held so dear. The sudden intrusion of a sacred part of my life made my heart sink. It wasn’t just because of the insensitive questions. It was because of the baggage that would come with my reaction. These questions were a part of a much bigger test. A test known to push boundaries.

To see how far I would go until I completely snapped. I didn’t like these types of tests because they taught me the first lesson of my lifetime. The world is truly black and white. Even if we are no longer physically segregated, we are still set apart by our differences. Discrimination like the ones I faced every single day were still inescapable. I never saw myself in the same light as I did before.



BIO

Sydney Hollins-Holloway is an emerging writer born and raised in New Jersey. She received a bachelor’s degree in creative writing from Fairleigh Dickinson University and plans on pursuing a full-time career in the publishing industry. Her writing interests include fiction, creative nonfiction, and spoken word poetry. When she isn’t dabbling in writing, she models a diverse range of fashion for local brands and photographers.







I’m Tall

by Ron Riekki


so tall
that I get asked how tall I am
every day,

so tall
that children point at me
in supermarkets
and their super-mothers
tell them in super-language
that it’s not polite to do that,

so tall
that it’s my turn
to attack the village,
so I march across the forest
crunching trees with every step
and when I get there
they have all their pitchforks
ready
and their torches
aflame
and they wait for me to make the next move
so I tell them
to please
look,
to please do the research
and you’ll find
that all those people killed by police

were tall
and, yes,
I know they’re minorities too,
but they’re

also tall.
All of them.
I know.
I always look up their height
after I find out someone was murdered by the police
and over and over again
they’re guilty
of having a large body,
one that must be stopped
by any means necessary
even if they are just
peacefully
walking
through a park.



I Have the Same Birthday as L. Frank Baum


and I look like the Scarecrow too,
walk like a scarecrow with
 my 50% disabled veteran body,
my tremors
where I shake

like it’s the cusp
of the tornado
 and I write too,
except I’m unknown,
stuffed with straw,

hanging there
for all the world
 to discover me,
take me down,
take me to the castle

where all of my dreams
will be given to me
 only to discover
that they were always right there,
stuffed inside my straw-hearted chest.



I Listen to Blonde Redhead’s “Silently” for the Tenth Time in a Row


and when Kazu dances
it makes me remember when I could dance
and when Kazu dances
it makes me remember when I could walk
and when Kazu dances
it makes me remember when I was loved
and it was good,
like a song,
that love,
how she kissed me at the sink
and we fell to the floor,
my hands all wet,
her laughing carmine lips,
her intense love of God,
and how she left me,
a year later,
because, she said, I didn’t love God enough,
and I remember
all the hollowness that came
after she was gone
and this revelation:
now.

So simple:
Now.

Now.

Now.



Chronic Pain


I look at the abandoned building.
It looks like it just got out of prison,
like the building had just spent its tenth year inside another building.
Its glass-shattered front window with a couple of remaining hanging shards that look like teeth
and the window moves, the building speaking to me, asking if I have a chimney,
if I have a spare chimney it could have,
but I tell it I gave up smoking years ago,

and inside I can see its carpet looking so thirsty.
I don’t know what to do.
So I stand there
and talk to the building.
We talk about our pain,
how bad our lungs and living rooms hurt
and the heat that radiates in my head and in its kitchen

and the window yawns
because it’s getting late,
and I walk away
and it hurts to walk,
but I’m thankful for my legs
and it’s thankful for its roof
and we’re blessed with gratitude.



She Said We Shouldn’t Have to Say ‘I Love You’ (for Amélie)


so she didn’t.
She said it was in our actions.
So I tried to see her love
when she turned off the lamp
at night
and I tried to see her love
in the strange way
that she would fall asleep
with her cell phone in her hand,
the light glowing
like it was coming from her angelic
center.



BIO

Ron Riekki’s books include Blood/Not Blood Then the Gates (Middle West Press, poetry), My Ancestors are Reindeer Herders and I Am Melting in Extinction (Loyola University Maryland’s Apprentice House Press, hybrid), Posttraumatic (Hoot ‘n’ Waddle, nonfiction), and U.P. (Ghost Road Press, fiction). Right now, Riekki’s listening to Simon & Garfunkel’s “The Boxer.”







The Huntsman

By Rozanne Charbonneau


Zurich, 2022

You remove your sports bra and lower your eyes to the floor. At forty-five, you hope that your breasts do not follow. The huntsman peers at the scar that travels out of the fold.

Will he touch it? It is still sore.

He turns to your husband, Elias, who sits on the other side of the room. “The surgeon made a beautiful cut,” he says in Swiss German.

Elias remains poker-faced. This huntsman, Dr S, wants to kill the wolf that still lurks inside you. He wants to stalk the beast, but only if you submit to the poison. 

“Your mouth will erupt in sores, your stomach will hurl, and your body will return to the hairless state of a newborn,” he warns, clicking open his pen.

He is a legend. The newspapers declare that thirty out of one hundred women would die without his thirst to murder the wild and the untamed.

“You seem like a very strong woman, Frau Bertelsmann. I think you can handle it.”

The Zurich dialect is far too difficult right now, but answering him in French could appear arrogant.

“Yes, please help me,” you whisper in English.

The huntsman takes out a notepad and looks at you both. “Good. Then let’s get to know one another.”

He asks the standard questions. Profession? You design textiles and have lived in Switzerland for over twenty years. Yes, this country is now your own. Elias is more secretive about his work. “I sell my time,” is all he will say. Dr S studies his face for a moment, as if trying to place him. He turns and asks about children. You shake your head. “Why not?” he queries. Because you were too lazy. The quip always makes people laugh, but it is the truth.

His complexion is ruddy, and he sports oversized black glasses and a crew cut. How old is he? Maybe fifty at the most. His pen lopes across the page in broad strokes, dogged yet passionate. Is this what it takes to kill the wolf?

He warns you that the hunt will be long and arduous. After the many months of venom, he will send you to a dungeon on the outskirts of town. His shooters will fire rays of war at the wounded beast, over and over again.

He leans across his desk. “Your breast will weep from the blisters and burns. As the skin heals, it will turn a grayish brown. This color will fade, but the tinge of boiled liver may remain forever.”

The torture will not end. You will return to him. He will then drop pills on your tongue to exterminate all womanly butterflies in your body.

“Wolves love female company. If we kill the nymphalidae, no future predators will have reason to come back.”

You squeeze an old Kleenex in your pocket. “So, you want to knock me into menopause before my time? For how long, a year?”

“Ten years,” he says with compassion.

*****

You were nine years old. You pulled Germaine Greer’s The Female Eunuch from the bookshelf and stared at the cover. A woman’s naked torso hung on a clothesline in the darkness. The nipples were pretty and pink, just like the buttons on your nightgown. The sex had no hair, no slit. It was a mouth that could not scream.  

*****

“You will experience all the regular symptoms. Hot flashes, night sweats, thinning of the bones.”

“Please. Don’t hold back,” you say, rapping your fingers on the desk.

The huntsman turns to Elias. “She will experience extreme dryness. Instead of sex once a week, you need to cut down to once a fortnight.”

The face of your devoted spouse reveals no emotion whatsoever. You are tempted to laugh at them both. Elias has coached you to pretend you are the perfect couple, joined at the hip.  

Ever so meek, you nod in his direction. “Well, it’s after six p.m. I am sure we all need to get home.”

Rage.

An Evening Stroll 

You walk with Elias to the lake of Zurich. It is the best place to collect your thoughts. The September sun still casts its rays over the Promenade, illuminating the leaves of the poplar trees. You let go of Elias’s hand and walk to the edge of the water. A cool wind skates over the surface. Waves appear out of nowhere. They slap against a family of swans and toss them about, helter-skelter. The parents cry oh-OH oh-OH, and the ducklings swim towards the shore. The father hoists himself out of the water and hisses at you to step back. It is best to comply. The mother guides their young onto the rocks. Their bellies sway as they waddle onto the grass and sit down together under a tree, ready for the rain. You envy them. They mate for life.  

*****

You were only twenty-three when you arrived here from Québec with your duffel bag, your muskrat hat, so full of joy. This man wanted you to be his wife. He didn’t dare offer a dramatic proposal during your previous visit, as you were the one who would leave country, family and friends. His career was already taking off, and yours had not begun. Instead, he showed you the city and its people, hoping you would return. After two weeks back home, you made the call across the ocean, promising to jump. And today? Would you leap blind into the void for any man again? You don’t know.

*****

Elias joins you at the shore, ready to rein you in. His face has more lines than a linen shirt at the end of the day, but the skin does not sag. His left eye is slightly higher than the right. Women interpret the raised brow as a sign of attraction, and whether eight or eighty-eight, they respond in kind.

“That papa swan is rather fierce …”

“Being five years younger, I always dreaded becoming a widow. But now the tables have turned.”

“Don’t say things like that, Eva. It’s dangerous to think so black.”

“You can smoke, drink, and fuck whom you please. I never thought I would be the first to die.”

He steps close and cradles your shoulders. “Don’t …”

Week 1

It is Monday morning. Flühstrasse is packed with people rushing to the station. How many times have you gazed in the window of Osswald, the shoe shop specializing in ballerina flats? For two hundred and fifty Swiss francs a pop, the salesman has adorned your feet in green suede, panther print and mother of pearl. You have never noticed the souls entering the Bauhaus style building on the corner. They all hope to buy a little more time from Dr S, and now you’re one of them.

The doorbell trills like a bugle. Six doorways line the walls of the corridor, and a cacophony of voices bounce out of the rooms, all cheerful, all reassuring. Maybe it won’t be so bad.

The huntsman reads the counts of your blood. “How did you sleep last night?”

“Not well.”

He nods in sympathy. “It will get better.”

He accompanies you to the door, turns around.

“I’ve been wanting to ask … are you of Swedish descent?”

“No. French Canadian.”

“But your hair is so fair …”

You burst out laughing. “That’s thanks to the salon. My ancestors left France in a boat because they didn’t want to fight for Napoleon. They had no intention of freezing to death in the Russian snow.”

He touches your arm, lets his fingers linger. “Ahh, a Québécoise. That explains your strength.”

You look down, self-conscious. The tips of his snakeskin boots are as sharp as spears.

The chair is made of leather and quite comfortable. It could pass as a Barcalounger in any magazine. The nurse, Frau Gutermann, has black eyes and rosy cheeks. She is well over sixty-five. Taking care of the women here must be her calling. Retired husband at home be damned. She places a rubber helmet on your lap.

“The DigniCap is not for everyone, Frau Bertelsmann. This will only save your hair for the next twelve weeks.”

“I still think it’s worth a try …”

This first cycle of poison will be sweeter than the second. The huntsman has warned that there is nothing he can do to save your locks from the final mixture of toxins. You open your blouse, and Frau Gutermann pierces a needle into the port in your chest. The balloon above gleams like a chandelier. Drops of crystal seep down the tube. No pain, no convulsions. She tightens the strap of the DigniCap under your chin and turns on the machine. Fifty pounds of vibrating ice begin to shake your skull. Chattering teeth. Do women bite off their tongues in the name of beauty? After fifteen minutes you ring the bell. Frau Gutermann hurries to your side and flicks off the switch.  

“You lasted longer than many women,” she says.

The drip is finally empty. She pulls the tube out of the port. The moment you stand, a young boy jumps into the chair. Oh God help him. He’s wearing a Flintstone beanie.  

Elias jumps up from the sofa in the waiting room. In the hallway, he makes a point of wishing all the nurses a good day and grabs your coat. The women titter and twirl for the master of charm.

*****

“No doctor or nurse should know we are separated,” he said as he tore through the filing cabinet in the apartment where you had shared your life with him. “They must think that your husband is watching their every move.”

“Aren’t you being a bit paranoid?”

He pulled out your health records and stuck them in his briefcase. “If you want the best treatment, you need to let me handle them.”

“But the wolf is mine, not yours. I should learn how to deal with these things by myself.”

Elias’s lips turned down. “Why?”

“Because I’m not a child. We may get along, but you don’t own me.”

“Forget feminism. Right now, you need a man.”

You burst out laughing.

“What is so funny?”

“You were the one who left …”

He throws on his jacket and looks you in the eye. “I was a middle-aged cliché, chasing after my youth. But how can I make things right if you won’t take me back?”  

And why is that? Because you might leave again. You are a good man, Elias, but the wolf can’t rewrite the past.

He hugged you at the door. “At least let me help. The Swiss patriarchy still reigns supreme.”

Twilight

Elias turns down the covers of the bed and you collapse on the sheets. Shadows linger in the corners of the room when you wake in the gloaming. As if in a trance, you rummage through the drawers that hold your scarves, creating a rainbow of silk in the air.

“I can’t take the DigniCap. I will be bald in three weeks …”

Elias picks up the scarf he bought in Como and stares at the pattern of lilies.

“Never mind. That’s the least of our concerns right now.”

You twist the Kleenex in your pocket.

Ahh. Divine Acceptance. Now how would Elias feel if Gerta Klein, his darling cellist, were to lose her hair? Yes, he’s told you it has been over for months, but the betrayal still cuts like a knife. And then Dr Schmid, that bloody Jungian analyst, was secretly on his side. “We cannot make progress without Eva’s forgiveness. I suggest that the two of you separate,” he advised last January. What a macho. This “professional” got such a vicarious thrill out of Elias’s bachelor pad and nights of passion. You didn’t stand a chance against this younger woman, who could open her legs and squeeze an instrument in a vice.

He motions you to sit down next to him and wraps the scarf around your neck. “How about an omelette? Could you manage that?”

“Yes, please. I’m starving.”

He still has the keys to the apartment but always calls first. You’ve never erased his name from the answering machine. You now eat together twice a week and take walks in the countryside on the weekends. Why try to “move on” when the two of you enjoy each other’s company so much? “Living apart together,” is how Dr Schmid defines the new arrangement. But the contradictions are no longer relevant. Only the hunt fills your minds. 

Week 2

The huntsman studies your blood counts at his desk.

“Is everything okay?” you ask.

He raises his eyes and smiles. “Everything is in order. You’ve pushed off the mountain with well-waxed skis.”

“So far I feel alright.”

He cuts a few grapes from a bunch in a bowl and dangles them over the desk.

“You’re the picture of health.”

Flattered, you pop one in your mouth.

He accompanies you to the chair. Is the room too hot or too cold? You fumble with your cardigan and backpack full of books. The side table is too small for everything, but the huntsman’s grapes must come first. Fortunately, the handkerchief in your pocket is clean and can stand in as a plate for the fruit. Oh dear, how rude! Dr S is waiting to say goodbye. You turn around and catch his stare.

“Please excuse me,” you say. “I didn’t mean to waste your time …”

He takes your hand and holds on. The boundaries of his lab coat begin to blur with the white of the walls. Voices from the nurses’ station go mute. The old woman in the chair across the room disappears. Only the face of your huntsman remains.

Frau Gutermann enters the room with the drip. Dr S pretends to help you into the chair. You play along.

What just happened?

He turns on his heel to escape the dowager. Everything has changed. You unbutton your shirt and expose the port in your chest. “Frau Gutermann, I would like to try the DigniCap again.”

The old woman across the room winks her eye.

Coiffeur Merz

The nameplate over the buzzer is barely visible. Discretion is de rigueur. You need to prepare for the future. The DigniCap almost froze off your ears and can buy only so much time. In ten weeks, Red Lucifer will shimmy down the tube and set your scalp aflame.

The assistant answers the door and ushers you down a hall lined with private booths. At the very end, she opens a curtain and motions you to step inside.

“Herr Merz will arrive shortly. Please do not leave this cubicle under any circumstances. Our clients’ privacy is our utmost priority.”

She closes the curtain behind her. The lamp on the ceiling casts a peachy haze over your face in the mirror, like Vaseline smeared on a lens.

What does he want from you? What do you want from him?

Herr Merz, a man with hips no wider than a python, opens the curtain and sits down at your side.

“We need to go for a shorter style,” he says. “A long-haired wig will make you look like a Jewish Orthodox bride.”

You ignore his comment. The subtle undercurrent of anti-Semitism running through Zurich will never disappear. He pulls a board out of the drawer and points at the selection of tones available. Once he finds the perfect match, he hurries out and closes the curtain behind him.

The buzz of a razor starts in the booth next door and a woman sobs. You cover your ears to block out the pain.

He must think I’m going to live. He wouldn’t look at me like that if I were going to die.

Week 5

The huntsman smiles across his desk.

“The short style is flattering. Not everyone can pull it off.”

You touch the side of your wig, ever so coquette. “Frau Gutermann said I should practice wearing it before the time comes.”

His hands reach over and trap your fingers beneath his own. “Let me just …”

Your skin remembers lying in the wheat with your first love, so long ago. He moves the wig upwards and slightly to the right. His pupils have dilated into black orbs. He finally leans back and admires his work from afar.

“You’re perfect. Herr Merz is the best in town.”

The clock is ticking. Your time is almost up.

“I wanted to ask, is it okay for me to attend an event in Lausanne, or do I need to avoid crowds?”

“Of course, you can be among people. The first rule is to never let the wolf think he is the boss.”

“My husband manages the music group Jetzt und Alles. They’re receiving the Swiss Music Prize this Saturday.”

His eyes light up in surprise, then travel towards the window. They darken and linger on the panes, as if they were bars of a cell. “I thought I recognized Herr Bertelsmann, but I wasn’t sure. Our paths crossed back in the nineties at Sunset Studio.” His tone has a slight edge.

Now the snakeskin boots make sense.

“Oh! So, you were a musician?”

He sighs and turns back to you. “Yes. In another life, before my days as a huntsman consumed me.”

“What did you play?”

“I sang lead vocals for the hardest post-punk band in Switzerland.”

Zurich is truly small.

“What was it called?”

His expression is deadpan. “The Sick.”  

Stalking

You sit in your studio, dipping a paintbrush into the cerulean blue. Ammann und Partner has asked you to develop seven wallpaper designs with the shade. It is intense, and doesn’t suit the understated Swiss aesthetic at all, but who knows? If used as an accent, say over a fireplace, it could be refreshing. Dream on. Herr Ammann will make twenty test rolls for the shop, and they will never sell. Both the Zurich elite and the working class find serenity within the white walls of their abodes.

Working is futile.

You take out a piece of paper and begin to sketch the huntsman’s form from memory. The killer boots, the hands as long as tree branches sticking out of his lab coat … but how to capture his face? Several photos appear on your phone. He could be anyone. And what does his first name—Basil—really mean? For the Greeks, he is the King, Emperor or Tzar, says Wikipedia. Yes, that makes sense. He is a dominant male. He has given you his number on the official phone line for emergency calls, and so far, you haven’t used it. His name automatically pops up on WhatsApp. You put down the phone as if it were a bomb. The face of his profile picture is painted white and a strip of black cloaks his eyes like a mask. Wow. Who is he channelling? Annie Lennox? You laugh and sketch in his head.

Lausanne

The audience claps and cheers when the musicians from Jetzt und Alles walk onto the stage. True to form, Elias sits tight in his seat as they beckon him to join them.

You nudge his elbow. “Go on, Elias, they want you up there.”

“This is their night, not mine.”

“You’ve got two seconds. It won’t kill you.”

He stands up, his face reddening, cameras clicking. He is a paradox in the music business, where insiders refer to him as His Gray Eminence. His lack of ego has helped him flourish in the trade for over twenty-five years. Everyone trusts him with their careers, their secrets, their cash.

The people of Lausanne know how to throw a party.

“Désirez-vous une coupe de champagne, Madame Bertelsmann?” asks the waiter at the buffet.

It feels so good to hear your mother tongue. “Non merci, pas ce soir.”

The wolf loves alcohol and will grow more ferocious under the influence. You order a Perrier.

Thank God you still have your hair. Elias’s colleagues comment on how well you look, and at least they don’t have to lie. You couldn’t stand the pity. None of them was too keen on the cellist, and they hope to see you reconciled with the cardinal once and for all. They are a cautious tribe—better the devil you know.

Vevey

You are getting weaker. Hiking on the steep hills above the town is now out of the question.

“Let’s jump on the boat and switch off our phones,” Elias suggests.

Anything to escape the press.

Today the Lake of Geneva is the color of cornflowers in the sun. Elias sips his coffee and studies the seagulls circling the boat. Before he opens his newspaper and is lost to the world, you pop the question.

“In the nineties … did you ever come across a band called The Sick?”

Elias’s eyes flicker in recognition. “Sure. They were talented, but I didn’t take them on.”

The plot thickens. You lean in and wait for him to continue. He strokes his chin and journeys back to his days as a young man in Artists and Repertoire.

“The lead vocalist had charisma to spare, but I knew the post-punk movement wouldn’t last.”

“So, I guess Jetzt und Alles was a safer bet.”

Elias smiles like the cat that got the cream. “They were a smarter bet.” He picks up his newspaper and scans the front page. “What’s brought on all this interest in The Sick? As I predicted, they were a flash in the pan.”

You offer him your packet of sugar. “Here, I don’t need this.”

Distracted, he pours the crystals into his coffee. He lifts the cup, gulps it down. “Fuel in the tank,” he says, then strolls up to the deck for a smoke.

The water is calm. Beads of silver scatter over the blue. You want to shout at the beauty but remain silent. No one must know you’re in love.

Week 8

As usual, the huntsman pores over the blood counts.

“You are unstoppable.”

You run your fingers through your hair. No strands come loose.

He leans over his desk. “Do you promise to come here while I am away for two weeks? We cannot allow the wolf to gain strength.”

Is he spending it alone? His desk is clean of pictures or any other clues about his life. He reveals nothing to the females in his care.    

You pick up the copy of your blood counts and pretend to study the results. Do you dare pry?

“Absolutely. A vacation? Anywhere nice?”

He ignores the question and looks you in the eye. “I had a dream about you last night.”

You return his gaze. And I think about you all the time.

“It was night. You were in a boat, rowing across the ocean towards a new country.”

“Do I make it to the other side?”

He remains silent, knowing better than to offer false promises.

Christ, can’t he humor me just this once?

You jump up and he follows you to the door.  

His fingers graze your arm when you reach for the handle. “And I was Canada.”

Today, the walls in the empty infusion room are drab from a lack of sun. No one has bothered to turn on the light. A single leaf clings to a branch outside the window, swaying back and forth in the breeze, like a dying bat. But who cares about atmosphere when a man has revealed his soul? You climb into the chair and open your shirt. Frau Gutermann enters the room and glides the needle into your port. She is as gentle as a mother with child. You reach for the DigniCap and fasten the strap under your chin.

She shakes her head in disapproval. “Is it worth it, Frau Bertelsmann?” She points to the crystal balloon above. “In four weeks, there is nothing we can do to save your hair.”

You stick out your chin. “Bring it on.”

Her lips turn down. She does not like being crossed. “Red Lucifer spares no woman alive,” she says, flicking on the switch. Her lips curve upwards, almost sadistic.

And I am going to screw your boss before I go bald, you old hag.

The chamber of ice begins to shake your skull. The cold is now a comfort as you row across the Atlantic towards your beloved, towards home.  

Bürkliplatz

You walk through the marketplace in bliss. A cold wind rips through the square, threatening to tear the roofs off the stalls. Fruits and flowers gleam in the fog. Rich women bark at the vendors, but they no longer irk. Today they sound like mermaids singing on the rocks. Wallburger, the most popular stall for meat, has attracted a crowd. You buy wild boar sausages to cook for Elias, who will devour them when he visits this evening. Didn’t the huntsman slay this beast and feed its heart and liver to the wicked queen? Will he eat your food one day? He is skin and bone, a sure sign that no woman has chained him to her bed.

The Final Hours

The world of wallpaper is absurd.  

You sit at your desk, studying the sketch of your beloved. Oh, how you’ve missed him, but the days of famine end tomorrow. Do you dare immortalize him in a painting? What would Elias do if he saw the huntsman on the canvas, waiting to take his place? Would he laugh at your fantasy, or would he report his rival to the powers that be in a jealous rage? The middle finger on the hand of your muse has grown longer. It is gratifying to see him come to life as the shades of cerulean blue bore you to tears. The doorbell rings and you hide the sketch in the drawer.

Week 10

The nails on your hands and feet have gone black overnight from the poison. No problem. Two coats of Chanel’s Le Vernis Rouge Noir will cover the carnage. However, the stench of a fox’s cadaver wafts out of your thumb. You soak the little vermin in rubbing alcohol and hope for the best. The underwire of your green lace bra cuts into the scar but who cares? This is the season of love.

The huntsman smiles from across his desk.

“So, Frau Bertelsmann, it is December 1.”

There’s so little time left.

He folds his hands. “I opened the first day of my Advent calendar and what did I find?”

“I have no idea.”

“Frau Bertelsmann was there, just for me.”

He’s so charming. So inventive.

“That is nice.” You raise your arm in the air. “I seem to have a swollen ligament.”

He looks concerned. “Then I’d best take a look.”

You remove your shirt. He takes hold of your arm and traces his finger along the protruding chord.

“It feels like a guitar string,” you say.

He strokes it again, searching for the music. You look into his eyes and find a young man onstage, skinny as a blade of grass, singing to the back row.  

“Don’t worry, dear. With a few exercises, it will go away.”

You lower your arm to trap his hand close to your heart. Your sex stirs. The poison cannot kill the hunger. His lips come closer and take command of yours.

Can the wolf feel his breath? Can he feel the life?

He pulls away. “I need to see you on the outside. Could you meet me on Friday after work at 6 p.m.?”

You fumble with the buttons of your shirt and nod, nervous. He wears no ring but is wed to the hunt. Your own band looks a little tarnished. “Don’t ask, don’t tell” is one of the murky rules of your arrangement with Elias. But with carte blanche to “explore the unknown with discretion,” why has your foot slipped off a cliff?

Second Thoughts

It is Wednesday morning. Electricity shoots through your ligament as you reach into the cupboard. Porcelain crashes to the floor. Why didn’t the huntsman prescribe the exercises? Because he was distracted. The scar rages from the trappings of metal and green lace. You have both lost sight of the wolf.

Today the tints, tones, and shades of cerulean blue all look the same. Has the poison erased your gift or are you merely afraid? Once it starts it won’t stop. The moment you lay down in the forest he will own you, body and soul. And why does he want someone so dependent, so weak? You pull his sketch out of the drawer. His eyes are inscrutable behind the black mask. He still dreams of rock and roll. A wave of dread hits your chest. I thought I recognized your husband. Our paths crossed at Sunset Studio in the nineties. His tone was resentful. What if his seduction is just revenge for the doors that Elias closed?

A cascade of water falls onto your head and shoulders. Soap slicks over your nipples and they harden. You still want him. Circling away from the center, your finger stumbles. The claw of a she wolf pushes out the skin.

The Woman Whisperer

The examining table is cold.

“I can’t feel him,” says the Woman Whisperer, palpitating your breast.  

“Lupa is a female. She must have burrowed herself between my ribs.”

“Please be rational, Frau Bertelsmann. New beasts never appear during the hunt. I only did this examination to put your mind at ease.”

“She wants to feast on my heart and lungs.”

She helps you into a sitting position. “Listen to me. It is dangerous to give any wolf a name. They become too powerful if you get attached.”

A tear rolls down your cheek. “We’ve been torturing Wolfgang for months. His sister Lupa has the right to avenge him.”

Alarmed, she eases you off the table. “I cannot order further tests without the huntsman’s consent.”

“No! Don’t contact him.”

She observes the angry scar. Her eyes narrow. “Are you comfortable with Dr. S, your huntsman?”

You hook your bra, unsteady. “Of course. He is the best huntsman in Zurich.”

She remains silent as you shake her hand.

“I will tell him that I was here. It’s best if it comes from me.”

Friday, 5 p.m.

Why does meeting the huntsman fill you with dread? It’s what you’ve been hoping for all along. But you haven’t thought past the big bang. What happens afterwards, when all hell breaks loose? Boy, will he be sorry he ever mentioned his Advent calendar. By December twenty-fifth, you’ll look like The Ghost of Christmas Past, and his eyes will wander elsewhere. If you were a Continental, you could knock down a mocktail while negotiating the rules of the game.

“We pretend that we are two strangers who have met in a foreign city,” you would tell him. “We make love once, twice at the max and then we walk away.”

A tidy exit strategy. If you both have a foot out the door, no one gets left. But you’re not so sophisticated…  

Flühstrasse

The huntsman stands outside his office. His face breaks into a smile as you walk closer.

“I can’t go through with this,” you say, raising your hands in the air.

His houndstooth jacket and scarf are far too thin. He shivers, then opens the front door and beckons you into the entranceway. How to explain?

“I’m sorry. I like you, but …”

He sits on the stairs and coaxes you to join him. “You’re married. I understand.”

“Were you ever married? I don’t know anything about you.”

“Divorced. Twice.”

“Look, there are laws against what we’ve been doing. You could get into a lot of trouble.”

He leans a little closer. “Not if I find you another huntsman. I even know an excellent woman in the field.”

Your chest tightens. “No! You can’t leave me now!”

He sighs and takes hold of your hand. “Alright then. I won’t.”

It is time to pull away, before confusion sets in. “So, we’ll see each other Monday?”

You scratch an itch near your ear. His eyes widen as blood flows down your cheek.   

Up in the lab, the huntsman wraps your thumb in gauze. The offending nail lies on a bed of cotton and pus.

“In a way, Eva, we’re also married,” he says, placing antibiotics and painkillers next to a plastic cup. “You’ll be visiting me for many years to come.”

“I know. And I’m grateful for that.”

He laughs to himself. “That’s my fate. Right now, I have twenty-seven princess brides—and no one to love.”

Week 11

Frau Gutermann tiptoes into the room with a beautiful woman in her early thirties. Auburn curls tumble down her back. A newborn sleeps in her arms.

“Will you be using the DigniCap during your treatment, Frau Leitner?” Frau Gutermann whispers, helping the creature into the chair.

“No. I need to be present for Joshua.” She opens her shirt for the first hit.

You sigh in awe of this young woman. Who raised her to be so wise? Women with such beauty wield real power over men, and she is willing to relinquish it all for the sake of her child. Your vanity over the past weeks now feels ridiculous.   

Frau Gutermann approaches and places the helmet of hailstones on your lap. You shake your head.

“Thanks, but it’s time to let go.”

Week 12

Red Lucifer lives up to his name. Waves of nausea hit your stomach and even water tastes like metal. Elias holds your head over the toilet as you wretch. At night he jabs a shot into your thigh to stop the demon from feasting on your bones.

He opens the curtain on the fourth day. Tufts of hair cover the pillow. You do not care.  

“Let’s take a walk. It is time to move,” he says.

The poplar trees along the lake are now bare, but the sun is bright. Elias stops in front of the Badi Utoquai, the old wooden bathhouse that was built in 1890. Its waters are too cold for mortals to swim in, but the restaurant is still open for the worshippers of Wim Hof.

The two of you sit down at a metal table close to the water. The cappuccino slides down your throat and the butter in the brioche sings on your tongue. A chickadee lands on the table and cocks her head. She is ever so bold. You tear off pieces of bread and lay them at her feet, but she wants more, so much more. In one fell swoop, she hauls your breakfast to the deck. You burst out laughing. Elias lights a cigarette and inhales. His fingers creep towards your sugar and he coughs, coughs, coughs. Your heart skips a beat.

How much longer will you keep this man you love at arm’s length? How many days do you have left with him? So, he fell under another woman’s spell. And your huntsman? Just two weeks ago, you would have painted his face with the stars. There will always be risks. Desire can strike anyone at any time, just like the wolf.

“Come home, Elias. Please come home.”  

He smiles, then takes another puff. “I thought you’d never ask.”

Smoke rises in the air. He flicks his ash into the water and a wave carries it away.



BIO

Rozanne Charbonneau was born in Texas but has lived most of her life in Switzerland and Italy. She has an MFA in Screenwriting from the National Film and Television School in the UK. During covid, she began a blog called privateknife.com to write about food and memories. She now writes short stories. Fiction on the Web has nominated her story “The Train to Modena” for the 2023 Pushcart Prize.






I Am Autism

by Jonathan Kruyer


Weird. Strange. Quiet. Disruptive. Sensitive. Emotionless. Gifted. Special. Under-developed. Special needs. An old soul. Childish. Star seeds. Aspergers. So many ways to avoid calling someone autistic. Parents would rather say that their child is “sensitive” or “quiet” than admit that their child is autistic. Teachers would rather say that their student is “gifted” or “special needs” than admit that their student is autistic. Children and adults alike would rather say that their peer is “weird” or “strange” than admit that their peer is autistic. 

Growing up, my parents always said they didn’t “believe in labels.” If I struggled I just had to “suck it up” (their other favorite thing to say) and work harder. The possibility that I might be autistic was never even discussed. My parents refused to imagine there could be anything “wrong” with me, and to them, admitting I was autistic would be exactly that. What they failed to realize is that avoiding a diagnosis did nothing to keep me from getting labeled. It just meant I had many different labels. In school, if a class aligned with my special interests I was labeled “gifted,” and if a class did not align with my special interests I was labeled “distracted” and “not living up to my potential.” These labels were used by educators to put the responsibility for my development on me, rather than taking the effort to try to figure out my needs and accommodate them. Among other kids, I was labeled “weird,” “nerdy,” and even in some cases “freak.” These labels were used to exclude and divide, limiting my socialization to others who had been similarly rejected. Following my parents’ advice to simply work harder and “suck it up” led to me first experiencing a condition known as autistic burnout in senior year of high school, and I was then labeled “lazy” because I simply did not have the energy to work anymore. My parents refusing to admit I was autistic didn’t help me at all. It just meant the labels I received tore me down and offered no answers on how I could climb back up.

A recent study has shown that people who aren’t autistic (the scientific term for that is allistic) unconsciously identify an autistic individual within the first minute of meeting them and “are less willing to interact with those with autism based on thin slice judgments.” The study found that allistics consistently determined that they disliked autistics after only seconds of interaction and that they were routinely uneasy and even repulsed while interacting with autistics. Allistics usually cannot properly define what it is they are recognizing and disliking, but it happens nonetheless. They see someone sitting in a strange way or twiddling their fingers in the air, they notice as the person they are speaking with cannot meet their eyes or stares into their eyes a little too directly, they hear someone speak in a monotone voice or get too loud and animated as they speak about something they are interested in, and they unconsciously mark that individual as “different.” As wrong. In other words, autistic people give allistic people the “uncanny valley” effect.

The “uncanny valley” is a translation of Japanese bukimi no tani, coined by the roboticist Masahiro Mori, who created a graph that plotted the emotional response of a human being to a robot against the increase in the perceived realism of a robot; the graph showed a significant dip at the point where the robot’s resemblance to a human is perceived to be almost exact. Oxford defines the uncanny valley as “the phenomenon whereby a computer-generated figure or humanoid robot bearing a near-identical resemblance to a human being arouses a sense of unease or revulsion in the person viewing it.” It is the feeling that something is off, that what you are looking at isn’t quite right. This is the same reaction allistics have to autistics. To the allistic mind, autistics are in the same category as robots and computer-generated figures, able to mimic humanity, but unable to fully replicate what it means to be human. On a subconscious level, allistics instinctively view autistics as not human.

If you are allistic, you may be reading this right now thinking “I don’t think that way. I don’t view autistic people as not human,” and I would bet you genuinely believe that. And on a conscious level, you are probably right. But if you were to really pay attention to your first gut reaction when you encounter “weird” or “unsettling” people, you would see it. You likely don’t even realize they are autistic when you have this reaction. You just know they are strange, they are different. And, in your first gut reaction, you instinctively know they are wrong

I see this reaction often. I can’t meet someone’s eyes for more than a moment, I sit strangely with my legs in a tangle at level with my head, I talk too animatedly about one of my special interests, I twiddle my fingers in the air to give them something to do while I try to listen to someone else speak, I flap my hands in excitement or anxiety, and I see it. The “what a freak” look. The look that shows this individual has categorized me as weird or wrong or crazy. I have stopped caring about this, mostly. But that doesn’t mean I don’t notice. And I know I don’t get the worst of it by far. There are many whose autistic traits are more visible than mine who can’t have a single interaction without that “freak” label slapped onto them.But of course you would never think that way about autistic people. You wouldn’t be that mean.

And that’s what it inevitably wraps back to. Autism is an official diagnosis of a mental disability, and no one likes to think the reason they dislike someone is because they are bigoted and biased against someone with a disability. So they think that person cannot possibly be autistic. They are weird, or strange, or creepy, but not autistic. The weird person is the problem, not you. The problem could not possibly be you. Because you are the normal one. They are the one being weird.

Nearly everyone who has heard the word “autistic” has a predetermined idea in their head of what “autistic” looks like. Maybe it’s your aunt’s autistic nonverbal son, who needs help to eat. Maybe it’s a kid who goes to your church who will recite the entire script of their favorite movies to whoever will listen. Maybe it’s an “autistic savant” who cannot deal with social situations without breaking down but perfected their skill at mathematics or piano playing or something else when they were eight. Maybe it’s a character from a tv show you’ve watched, like Sheldon Cooper from the Big Bang Theory. Whatever your mental image, it is inevitable that what you imagine to be autism is, at best, only a small sliver of the autistic experience, seen from outside.

Autism is not just one thing. All autistics have certain similar traits as a result of our unique brain structure that connect us, but how that looks on the outside varies widely, with results across a wide spectrum. When you hear “spectrum,” you might imagine a line, with one end being “less autistic” and another end being “more autistic.” This is incorrect. It is true that some people “seem” more autistic than others, but this seeming is a result of outside perspective. The autism spectrum is not a line. It is more like a color wheel. How autism looks and is expressed will vary as much from one autistic to another as red does from blue or yellow, but they are all equally autistic. There is no such thing as “more” or “less” autistic. The nonverbal autistic is not more autistic than a hyper verbal autistic, and an autistic who is able to mask well enough to pass themselves off as allistic when they need to is not less autistic than an autistic who is incapable of masking. While they might not necessarily fit what you have been taught to picture as autistic, all of these are equally autistic. 

So far too often, the person you think is weird and unsettling is still somehow too “normal” to be autistic, because they don’t act or look like how you have decided autism acts or looks like. When an autistic person has a meltdown, they are just being dramatic or childish and need to get over it. When an autistic person is experiencing shutdown, they are creepy and emotionless. When an autistic person begins infodumping, they are full of themselves and just like to hear the sound of their own voice, or they are getting too agitated about something that doesn’t matter and they need to calm down. When they deal with executive dysfunction, they are lazy or not applying themselves. When they can’t meet your eyes, they are shifty or lying. When they fail to understand social cues and social norms, they are being difficult and not respecting authority. Everyone else understands how these things work. Everyone else gets it. Everyone else has “common sense.” So why don’t they? They must be the problem. And despite the fact that everything I listed is literally diagnostic criteria for autism, the problem could not possibly be that they are autistic. Because that would mean you are the asshole. And that can’t possibly be the case.

It’s not your fault, not really. If you’re allistic, then the world we live in was designed for your neurotype. Everyone is expected to play by the unspoken rules of a game you understand intrinsically. The fact that the rules never get explained aren’t your fault. It is no surprise that when looking at someone who thinks so differently from you, at someone who obviously does not fit in this world in the way you do, that you would instinctively see them as something that doesn’t belong. Because we don’t. But that’s because people whose brains work like yours designed this world in a way that ensures we can never truly belong. 

Now this is not to say you have no issues or that the world was perfectly made so that you would never struggle with it. That would be ridiculous. Everyone has struggles. But if you are allistic, then this society is structured for you, because it was structured and continues to be run by allistic people. You are in the majority, so it makes sense for everything to be built around the way your brain works. The fact that millions of autistic people are being continuously torn apart by the constant requirement to live up to allistic standards doesn’t factor into it, because it’s a problem you never see.

Can you imagine living in a world where you are constantly punished just for thinking? Where the way your brain works is a crime, and you have to pretend to think in a completely different way if you want to continue existing in society? Where accidentally revealing the way you think, from a misplaced word or making the wrong facial expression, results in ostracization and incrimination? That is only a fraction of the struggle of being autistic in an allistic world. This may sound like an exaggeration, but I can promise it is not.

Imagine with me for a moment that you have moved to a foreign country. You speak the language well enough, but you learned the language almost entirely from reading textbooks. You know the literal meaning of the words the people around you say, but you understand none of the slang, none of the euphemisms, none of the colloquialisms, none of the little nuances of culture and tradition. You don’t know any of the social rules of this society, and every time you try to ask and learn these rules you are met with scorn and disbelief. “You should already know this,” they say, and refuse to answer your questions. This happens enough times that you begin to wonder if they even understand the rules themselves, or if they are just making it all up as they go along and using your ignorance of this fact to mess with you. Sometimes, when you think you have figured out one of the rules of this strange culture, it seems to suddenly change, and once again everyone looks down on you. “That only applies in specific situations,” they tell you. You ask what situations it applies to and which it doesn’t, and they laugh and reply “you just have to be able to tell.” But you can’t. You can’t figure out which situations the rule applies to and which they don’t. People start to assume that you are doing this on purpose, that you are deliberately breaking the rules of their society just to be rude. After all, you should have figured it out by now. 

What I have just described is a mere fraction of my daily experience. I live with this reality every day of my life. And it is only the beginning.

Have you ever heard of ABA therapy? Applied Behavior Analysis or ABA therapy, is a “therapy” method used on autistic children, and is defined by Autism Speaks (a hate group that likes to pretend it is trying to “help” autistics) as “a therapy based on the science of learning and behavior,” that “applies our understanding of how behavior works to real situations. The goal is to increase behaviors that are helpful and decrease behaviors that are harmful or affect learning.” The intent of ABA therapy is to “Increase language and communication skills,” “Improve attention, focus, social skills, memory, and academics,” and “Decrease problem behaviors.” Sounds great, right? Sure, to an allistic person, especially the allistic parent of an autistic child. But can you guess what the “problem behaviors” and “behaviors that are harmful” are? They are autistic behaviors. They are behaviors like infodumping, in which an autistic shares large amounts of information about one of their special interests. They are behaviors like stimming, which is necessary for proper emotional regulation in autistics. They are behaviors that, while they might occasionally make allistics uncomfortable, do no real harm, and are in fact integral for autistics to live happy, healthy lives. 

While groups like Autism Speaks use flowery language to hide it, ABA therapy’s purpose is to coerce and force autistic children to stop acting autistic and to act more allistic. To hide who they are or be punished. This is one of the most commonly used “therapy” methods for autistic children, and is the cause of immense trauma for countless autistic people as they grow up, as they are unable to properly express themselves, trapped by the abusive training stamped into them from childhood. 

Autism Speaks is the biggest and most public “advocacy group” for autistics in the world. But if you ask nearly any actual autistic person what they think of Autism Speaks, they will not have a single kind word to say about it. Why? Because Autism Speaks is not an advocacy group. It is a hate group. Autism Speaks supports ABA therapy, but that is only the beginning. Autism Speaks once put out an ad titled “I am Autism,” in which autism is characterized as an insidious, amoral force that infiltrates families and seeks to destroy them, autistic children are presented as burdens on their parents that cause only problems, and parents are encouraged to “fight” and “beat” autism. Autism Speaks’s original mission statement stated: “We are dedicated to funding global biomedical research into the causes, prevention, treatments and a possible cure for autism.” A cure. Autism is not a disease. There can be no cure, and I would not want a cure even if there was one.

I love being autistic. I don’t love how I am treated because of it or how much I suffer trying to work in a world that does not accommodate my needs, but I love being autistic nonetheless. It is because of my autism that I am who I am. It is because I am autistic that I get completely lost in fantastical worlds and learn everything there is to know about them, from history to geography to technology to all the important characters and their own personal histories and character quirks. It is because I am autistic that when I get truly excited I physically cannot contain it and all that emotion needs to escape in the form of stimming. It is because I am autistic that I can remember countless little details about the things I love. It is because I am autistic that my brain is constantly flooded with new ideas for stories and worlds and characters for me to build and explore and get to know. Everything I love about myself is because I am autistic. But people like Autism Speaks see all this and only see a problem that needs to be solved. A puzzle piece that needs to be forced to fit into their perfect puzzle. A broken thing to be fixed.

These are the sort of things autistic people are forced to deal with their entire lives. We are expected to hide who we are, to pretend we think like everyone else, to play the allistic guessing game and ignore our needs in order to make everyone else feel comfortable. And all that work doesn’t even succeed at convincing people that we are normal. No matter how much an autistic person works to hide that they are autistic, no matter how well they “mask,” allistics still have that same gut reaction when they meet us. We still trigger the uncanny valley effect, the internal warning in your mind that tells you that something is off about us, that we aren’t quite “human.” Because for some reason, “human” only includes those who think and act like you. 

To be honest with you, even now I have barely scratched the surface of the autistic struggle. I have barely even mentioned autistic burnout, how the constant pressure to mask and live up to allistic standards of personhood inevitably results in anxiety, depression, and an inability to perform even basic tasks that were once simple or easy. I have not talked about how the average life expectancy for autistic people is 36, due in large part (among other factors) to high rates of suicide. I have not talked about how autistic people are regularly used as tools by hate groups like transphobes who claim autistic children are being “tricked” into transitioning, because these hate groups think we can’t speak for ourselves and are thus easy tools for garnering sympathy. I have not talked about how the now-defunct diagnosis of aspergers has its origins in Nazi race science as part of how to determine which autistic people should be allowed to live. I have not talked about how autism is regularly used as an excuse for eugenics, as people consistently speak about how they want a genocide of autistic people through use of a “cure” or finding a way to identify and then abort all autistic fetuses. I have not talked about how certain countries don’t allow autistic immigrants because they believe they will be too much of a burden  on the nation. I have not talked about how anti-vaxxers treat having an autistic child as worse than a dead one, because they refuse to give their children life saving vaccines due to their fear that the vaccine will give their child autism. I have not talked about how autistic behaviors and traits are regularly used in media to characterize “inhuman” characters like aliens and robots. I have barely touched upon the myriad of issues that face autistic people on a daily basis and the countless ways we are dehumanized in all aspects of life.

There is so much I could talk about, so many injustices I could address, so many casual hate crimes committed against us without a second thought, so many ways the society we live in was built in a way that actively works to tear down autistic people. And maybe one day I will talk about it all, though I think I would need a lot more than just an essay to explain it all. It would require a full book, at the very least. So for now, I will leave you with something smaller. 

I am autistic. Maybe I match your mental image of what autism is. Maybe I don’t. But I am far from the only autistic person you have interacted with in some way. Early in 2023, the CDC reported that 1 in every 36 children is diagnosed with autism. And that is without even considering how often autism goes undiagnosed, due to sexism, racism, and myriad other factors. This means that at the very minimum, there are considerably more autistic people in the world than there are redheads (as about 1-2% of the world’s population has red hair). Think about how many redheads you have encountered. You have encountered many more autistic people than you have redheads. Or, to use an example with less geographical variation, simply think about how many people in general you have met. Over the course of your life, you have likely interacted with thousands of people, which means you have likely interacted with at least dozens of autistic people, if not hundreds.

So the next time you get that gut reaction, the next time you look at someone acting in a way that doesn’t make sense to you, the next time you look at someone and think “they’re weird” or something similar, the next time someone freaks out about something you think is trivial, the next time someone has difficulty doing a task you think is simple or easy, the next time someone fails to understand something you think should be obvious, the next time someone can’t meet your eyes or acts disrespectfully or does any number of things that seem wrong to you, remember what I have said. And think about it. And maybe, just maybe, try to be a little kinder.



BIO

Jonathan Kruyer is a Canadian-American writer and author with a Bachelor of English from Brigham Young University. While his true joy is writing fantasy, this essay was born from his experiences living as an autistic person in an allistic world and the struggles that come from having a brain that works differently from those of everyone around you. You may reach him at jonathankruyer@gmail.com or check out his narrative ttrpg podcast, The Genesys Archives. 








A Pair of Sparrows Brawling on the Sidewalk

by George Capaccio



Like liquored up brutes spilling out of a bar
with fists flying over some misconstrued remark
and bruised egos ready to unleash Armageddon,
the two birds are having one hell of a fight
with no holds barred and feathers flying

as they take turns pinning each other down
in a fury of wings and jabbing beaks,
till one lay panting on the pavement
forced to admit defeat.
Then the champ, briefly distracted,

releases his hold. Too bad!
His rival recovers his strength
and with a sudden bolt
leaps to his feet
ready to peck and claw his way to the top

of their rough and tumble brawl.
Two featherweight fighters
in hot pursuit of each other
soar skyward, wings pumping
rapid fire.

Someone more fable-minded
might draw a moral from this clash of avian brawn
about the nature of man and his reliance on force
when some cocky interloper
threatens his perch and whatever crumbs

he claims are his. But as for me
all I see is a mad scramble for dominance
and final control of natural resources
before the planet goes up in flames
and the moon falls into the sea.



Danse de l’Esprit


Perfectly blended bodies
No blemishes
No wrinkles
No frown lines
Thick lustrous hair
The sort you see in commercials
For some new miracle shampoo

Dancers
Young, dazzling in their youth
And fiery quest for fame and adulation
They are after all artists
Their bodies the very birthplace of glory, grace, and wonder
As they twist, turn, spin, leap, slide, vanquish
Age and all its imperfections
Rapture in their every movement
The ease with which they shape time and space
Into the most exquisite patterns of light

I who am not young
I who am not lithe nor slim nor perfectly attuned
To the tempo of my own rapidly passing time
I who am falling further and further away
From whatever promises I swore to keep
I lift one foot then the other
Dragging behind me the weight of years
The heaviness I have come to equate
With the measure of growing old

Still, the silence of my ways
And the music that plays when I am most alone
Beget a style of dance, a kind of turning and turning about,
Perfectly balanced, arms thrust out



Blackbird Autumn


Was it a blackbird that spoke to me before I had even opened my eyes for the very first time, and did he tell me the way it would be in my life and how autumn would be that time of year when my soul feels most at home in the world, especially as the sky begins to darken, and the trees against the falling light become sheer silhouettes, and the silence that surrounds me replicates the absence I feel when I am alone?

Almost palpable, that feeling is. As if when the last scrap of light is gone from the sky, my death will approach with the tact and deference of a true gentleman and tell me what I have always known.

Look, there is a solitary star shining through the branches of a tree. It appears so suddenly, so succinctly, almost the way an unintended tear will form in the corner of someone’s eye followed by another and then another the way the stars are shining now.



BIO



George Capaccio, a native New Englander, now lives in North Carolina. He rose to prominence in his twenties with a series of dead-end jobs while writing on the side—poems, mostly. In his thirties, he added storytelling and acting to his résumé while still writing—poems, mostly. To date, he has written over 30 books of fiction and nonfiction for educational publishers. His book-length poetry collection—While the Light Still Trembles—took first prize in peace writing from the University of Arkansas. George is currently touring his one-person performance as Albert Einstein. You can learn a bit more about him at https://www.georgecapaccio.com

Memories of Birds

by Jonas David


Author’s preface:

I often imagine myself as Alfred Wallace during his expedition to Brazil in 1848. For four years he explored and charted the Rio Negro, and described and captured a wide variety of insects, birds, and other animal specimens to sell to museums, and for his own private collection. My thoughts when reading his story years ago, and rereading it now, hover always around what Wallace’s first impressions must have been. I imagine myself in the depths of that forest, surrounded by unfamiliar bird-calls and insect songs and other animal cries, the strange scents and colors, even the shapes and sizes of the leaves would have been unfamiliar. I try to imagine the surrealness of being in a place completely unknown, where not only every plant, insect and animal is new, but even the water itself is a mystery. Wallace writes in an 1853 paper for the Royal Geographical Society:

The most striking characteristic of the Rio Negro is that from which it derives its name–its black waters. And this is no imaginative or fanciful appellation; forasmuch as the waters of the ocean are blue, so are those of this river jet black.

Wallace found endless and fascinating life along the river. He collected thousands of specimens from hundreds of species and made copious notes and drawings. He described some species in detail and some only in passing, but his descriptions always evoke a feeling of the fantastical in me. On a species of monkeys living along the Rio Negro, for example, he writes:

…Their large eyes, cat-like faces, soft woolly hair and nocturnal habits render them a very interesting group. They are called “devil monkeys” by the Indians, and are said to sleep during the day and to roam about only at night. I have had specimens of them alive, but they are very delicate and soon die.

And on the abundant species of butterflies:

They all fly with excessive rapidity, and are exceedingly shy; they settle on trunks of trees or on rocks by the water, where several species are only found. … The Callitheas are another genus of butterflies unsurpassed for exquisite beauty. … [and were] found plentifully on the trunks of trees, where a black sap was exuding.

These are just some of the things he must have seen and documented, which themselves are just a small subset of the possibilities within the entire sprawling forest. Even one side of the river to the next were completely different worlds, as Wallace notes:

During my residence in the Amazon district I took every opportunity of determining the limits of species, and I soon found that the Amazon, the Rio Negro and the Madeira formed the limits beyond which certain species never passed. …  the species found on one side very often do not occur on the other. … the same phænomena occur both with birds and insects, as I have observed in many instances.

If two sides of a river are so drastically different, I often think, then even five miles away must also be a different world. A single species might live exclusively in a single five-mile radius of the forest. Perhaps a species of beetle or butterfly or ant could go its entire millions years existence unknown to humanity. Perhaps this hypothetical beetle or ant, never seen by human eyes, went extinct when Wallace himself walked over its nest, crushing the final members of the species. Such scenarios must happen every day, completely unwitnessed, undocumented, and unremembered.

Wallace must have known, in some way, that his task was impossible. But this, I think, only fired his passion to see and describe whatever he could.

The more I see of the country, the more I want to, and I can see no end of the species of butterflies when the whole country is well explored…

Four years later, with his mind packed full of discovery and data, and his ship packed with drawings and samples, Wallace began the journey home.

On the 12th of July I embarked in the “Helen,” 235 tons, for London…

I have a recurring vision of Wallace’s departure that day, of my own imagining, I’m sure. But I see the scene so vividly that sometimes I convince myself it could be a memory, and I play with the idea that I am perhaps some form of a reincarnation of Wallace. In my vision, Wallace stands at the prow of the ship, his hands on the splintered railing, gazing into the horizon. The warm wind ruffles his hair, and he breathes deep as his belongings are loaded onto the ship behind him. All his countless thoughts and discoveries are safely packed up, and soon to be shared with the world. There is a feeling of contentment that resides in his chest. A feeling of satisfaction, of creation. And a feeling of anticipation for what the world will think of the things he is about to show them. He hears the deep flutter and snap of the unfurled sails catching wind, and the ship moves under his feet.

At certain times in my life, I have felt as if on the precipice of disaster. As if I were on an inevitable path to something terrible. This cold feeling of dread and terror is directed nowhere and attached to nothing. Nothing disastrous ever happens during these episodes, and the feeling fades to calmness after, at most, several hours. I have often wondered if these feelings, seemingly unattached to any events happening around me, are an echo of future trauma. Could certain impactful things that will happen in my life send ripples of emotion backward in time? I wonder, too, because just before my vision of Wallace ends, I feel that same cold feeling of anticipation, perhaps an echo from a day 26 days later.

On the 6th of August, … at 9, A.M., smoke was discovered issuing from the hatchways … and soon filled the cabin… By noon the flames had burst into the cabin and on deck, and we were driven to take refuge in the boats, which, being much shrunk by exposure to the sun, required all our exertions to keep them from filling with water. The flames spread most rapidly; and by night the masts had fallen, and the deck and cargo was one fierce mass of flame. We staid near the vessel all night; the next morning we left the ship still burning down at the water’s edge, and steered for Bermuda…

The only things which I saved were my watch, my drawings of fishes, and a portion of my notes and journals. Most of my journals, notes on the habits of animals, and drawings of the transformations of insects, were lost.

My collections were mostly from … the wildest and least known parts of South America, and their loss is therefore the more to be regretted. I had a fine collection of the river tortoises (Chelydidæ) consisting of ten species, many of which I believe were new. Also upwards of a hundred species of the little known fishes of the Rio Negro … My private collection of Lepidoptera … there must have been at least a hundred new and unique species. I had also a number of curious Coleoptera, several species of ants in all their different states, and complete skeletons and skins of an ant-eater and cow-fish, …  the whole of which, together with a small collection of living monkeys, parrots, macaws, and other birds, are irrecoverably lost.

I try to imagine Wallace sitting on that crowded little boat, rocking on the waves, watching for hours as four years of work slowly burn and sink into dark waters.

As I write this in 2019 the Amazon rainforest is being burnt to clear way for cattle grazing land, and many of the species Wallace once documented are likely gone. Though he had no way to know it, with the destruction of his specimens and notes, those species were lost forever. When Wallace died, the last traces of their existence that resided within his mind, were erased from reality.

When I think about this I inevitably think about my own knowledge and experiences. If I were to die, they too would be lost forever, for I have written none of them down. We live in a fragile world full of temporary things. Every animal, every insect, every tree, lake, ocean–everything is temporary. It is imperative not to take these things for granted while we do have them. We must also attempt to preserve the memory of the world around us for future generations to learn from and enjoy. The life of the Amazon that Wallace, and others, did manage to describe and research will continue to be learned from and enjoyed long after the Amazon itself is gone from the world.

Our own lives, too, are temporary. I feel, now more than ever, an urge to describe everything around me and inside me, for preservation.

Memories of Birds

1.

As a young teen walking home one night just after sunset I saw a swirling mass of crows above a lone pine tree. They spun like a black funnel against the purple sky, and every so often their cacophonic mess of caws synchronized like a radio coming briefly into tune, caw! caw! caw! I felt as if they knew a secret, as if their calls had a purpose. That particular tree seemed to have some special meaning to them. I imagined the tree was an altar in some crow religion, or a fortress in a bird war. After that night I noticed every crow that crossed my path, flew overhead, or hopped into the street to peck at a piece of trash. I remember wondering how I never noticed them before.

Some years later I read an article describing crow intelligence as being equal to that of a six- or seven-year-old human child. I watched crows carefully after that, and tried to imagine their intentions and ideas, their memories and friends. Coming across a dead crow, stiff with tattered wings, laying on a sidewalk, as one does now and then, became a memorable experience. I would often think about the scene for hours, unable to avoid the image of a six-year-old child laying ignored on the pavement. I wondered if other crows were missing him or her as they waited at a meeting spot in the trees. I wondered if the others called for the dead crow. I wondered if they mourned. And I wondered if the dead crow had known death was coming, and if he or she had dreaded the end. I wondered if the fear of death was possible for crows, as it is for human children–a kind of primal fear that children experience even if they do not understand the source of the fear.

In 2013 I encountered an unusual group of crows on the edge of a man-made pond outside my office building. I would often walk circles around this pond, which was perhaps twenty feet across, in an effort to relax during stressful days. No fish lived in it, but various birds gathered there. One fall afternoon I saw perhaps a dozen crows standing near the water in a scattering of red and brown leaves beneath a maple tree. I often would see birds in this area searching for insects or inspecting some trash, but in this instance the crows stood in a circle facing each other. I wondered what fascinated them, and approached slowly for a better look. As I did, the crows began to caw in unison. Although they must not have noticed me, because they hadn’t moved, I felt I had somehow caused their caws. A sense that something was impending settled over me and I was overcome, as I sometimes am, with an unfocused dread and coldness. The chill autumn wind seemed to pass through my jacket, my skin, and into my bones. I took a step and crunched a leaf underfoot, and the circle broke apart. The crows took flight hesitantly, not as if scared, but as if unwilling to leave. When the snap and flutter of their wings had faded into the sky I saw, on a bed of brown leaves, a stiff, black-feathered carcass. Spread around and on the body were perhaps a dozen aluminum beer tabs, bottle caps and various coins, which I stared at for some time before understanding what they were. The objects, all shiny, seemed to be placed deliberately on and around the dead crow. One item stood out to me. It was gold in color and looked like a medallion or pendant, rather than a coin. I carefully plucked it from the body and slipped it into my pocket.

Several days later I searched the internet for the meaning of the symbol on the pendant, which I at first had thought was a stylized dragon. I scrolled through several pages of dragon icons before I tried a reverse image search and got a result which I found hard to believe. The symbol, I read, originated in Korean mythology and represented Samjogo, or Samjok-o, a three-legged crow who lived in the sun. This creature appeared in several east Asian mythologies, the oldest of which was Chinese in origin. In the Chinese version of the story, ten sun-crows, called the Yangwu, or Jīnwū, meaning ‘golden crow,’ lived in ten different suns. Each day one of the sun-crows would be chosen to fly around the world in a carriage driven by Xihe, who was the Chinese sun deity, and mother of the suns. As soon as one crow returned, another would set out in its place to circle the world. Folklore says that sometime around 2170 BC all ten sun-crows came out on the same day, causing the world to burn. Complete destruction was averted, however, by the mythological archer Hou Yi, who shot down all but one of the sun-crows. 

For several weeks after reading about Samjogo, I thought continuously about the origins of the pendant. I tried to visualize, as I do with many objects, the pendant’s past. These thoughts became more vivid and detailed, until I had crafted a complete story of its history, and what began as a simple curiosity about the pendant’s age had evolved into a fantastic belief that I had found an artifact. I imagined a first century tradesman of the Goguryeo kingdom pouring liquid metal into a mould. I saw the glowing red icon dipped into a barrel of black water with an angry spit, and I saw the icon presented to its commissioner–perhaps a royal, uncomfortably wary of staining his robes in the tradesman’s filthy workshop. Perhaps, I imagined, the pendant was a family seal, created for a new, upstart house. Perhaps the three legs of Samjogo symbolized the three princes that held up this new house. Perhaps the two younger princes, jealous of their older brother’s position and his gift of this new icon and status, conspired against him. I imagined a hunting trip, a contrived reason to leave the view of the servants, and a sudden attack, the prince’s body tumbling into a ravine, splashing blood onto leaves and branches and rocks with every bone-breaking tumble. And the two brothers, climbing carefully down, searching the body, then searching for hours the bloody path of its descent, unable to find the pendant, which hangs tangled in the branches of a young sapling. The brothers leave. Days flicker by, then years. The sapling grows and lifts the pendant toward the sun and the sky. Light glints on the metal, dew settles and evaporates and tarnishes the gleam as the pendant rises on the extending, growing branch. The branch swells and presses against the thin silver until the chain snaps, and the pendant falls from the great height it has risen to, and lands in a wheel rut in what is now a well-beaten path alongside the towering tree…

At this point the desire to know how this pendant came to be resting atop a dead crow in the United States overwhelmed me, and I brought the item to a jeweler to be evaluated. Within several seconds of holding the pendant in his manicured hand, the jeweler informed me that the icon was composed of pewter and paint, and had been manufactured within the past decade. When I pressed him about the possibility of it being much older, he informed me that the certainty of the pendant being made in this century was 100%, due to the kind of mould used. After some further reading I learned that at least two sports teams and several corporations in Korea use the three-legged sun-crow as their logo, including a luxury car manufacturer.

While the details of my vision did not apply to that specific pendant, I was enthralled by the idea that the Samjogo symbol, originating thousands of years ago across the sea, had found its way onto the body of a dead crow in my own city. I have kept the pendant on my nightstand ever since. I often wonder about the crow that found the pendant–perhaps shining in the sunlight in the dirt or grass, or on a busy sidewalk–and after a curious turning of its head, plucked the treasure up in its beak to take to the body of its friend or relative. Samjogo, I have often thought, is a kind of metaphysical monument to crows, crafted by society, and history, and stories, and the mind.

Three years later I moved to a new city, and the presence of another crow monument refreshed my memories of Samjogo and renewed my interest in birds. This new monument was constructed not of ideas and culture, but of powder-coated aluminum and concrete, and stood outside my local library. The sculpture was 12 feet high and 18 feet long, and depicted a common black crow standing next to a familiar, orange colored box of French fries. The crow held one fry in its beak with its head tilted slightly to the side, as if ready to take flight at any sign of danger. At night, the crow was lit from below with a subtle blue light and its eyes glowed yellow. This sculpture’s commonness, its reflection of such an everyday sight on a grand scale, struck at my heart. Other bird monuments came to mind, such as the Seagull Monument in Salt Lake City, or the monument to the passenger pigeon in Wisconsin. But this aluminum crow seemed, despite its size, much humbler than those. I passed this piece, entitled Crow With Fries, every day as I drove to my office, and was constantly reminded of all my experiences, visions and interests associated with crows and birds in general. Each time I passed it I felt as if a million tiny black eyes looked out from its face. As if a million scaled talons and beating wings pulled me toward it.

I first met Lisa Ong in Singapore in 2015 while waiting for a taxi outside the crowded Geylang market. I was watching a little hovering bird peck at the frayed edge of a large canvas banner advertising some event. The brown and yellow bird would dart back and forth and pluck until a strand came loose, then speed away in a blink, only to return moments later for more. The bird had flown off and returned multiple times as I waited. I imagined it was using the strands to build a nest somewhere. The bird was small enough to perch between the anti-roosting devices, or ‘bird spikes’ that had been installed on nearly every surface in the rafters and roof of the market. I was holding my camera toward the little bird, which had a dull greenish brown back and a yellow belly, when Lisa, standing next to me, spoke. That’s not a hummingbird, you know, she said. I lowered my camera, at first annoyed at the interruption, but I had in fact assumed it to be a hummingbird. No? I asked. She shook her head, smiling. She had short, black hair and large, round glasses that made her head look small. She was perhaps 40, near my age. It’s an olive-backed sunbird, she said. Westerners think they are hummingbirds, she said, but there are no hummingbirds in Singapore. She extended a slim hand. I’m Lisa, she said. We held a brief conversation while we waited at the taxi stand. The olive-backed sunbird, she told me, is common even in densely populated areas due to its incredible adaptation to humans. Despite all the bird spikes and loud noises in cities, the birds manage to make nests here. I learned, as we waited, that Lisa was an ornithologist who studied intelligence in various bird species. As we talked, every time she mentioned the olive-backed sunbird, the word ‘sun’ fell into my mind like a pebble into a dark lake. The ripples compounded and splashed, and I remembered the three-legged sun-crow, and then the funnel of birds above the lone tree I had seen as a teenager. I asked Lisa about this persistent memory from my youth, and her eyes sparkled with the rare passion possessed only by those asked about a thing they are desperate to talk about. The birds circling above that tree, she told me, were preparing to roost. Crows roosted, she said, in groups of thousands or more. The largest such roosts had been documented at over 200,000 birds. The crows were known to return to the same locations over and over, often for many years, and the exact reasons for this are unknown. Our talk was cut short when her taxi arrived. We exchanged contact information and parted ways. Her description of the crows’ habitual behaviors made me realize I had never gone back to look at that pine tree in the twilight, despite knowing its exact location and having thought about that memory most of my life. I decided in that moment that I would visit the tree, and I did, shortly before I began writing this. The tree, however, had long since been cut down and the area paved over.

I thought of Lisa rarely in the intervening years, and neither of us ever contacted the other. When I decided to write about birds, however, I immediately remembered our spontaneous conversation and sought out her info. She answered my email within the hour, and we soon were chatting by phone. I was startled to learn that she was staying on Bainbridge Island, a mere ferry ride from my own city. She was there, she told me, to study the behavior of certain crows who had been observed bringing gifts to a local girl who had fed them for several weeks. I remembered reading the story, which had gained brief national attention. The gifts consisted of shining objects such as coins or bottle caps. The fact that Lisa was studying crows in my own area, and the remarkable similarity of the crow’s gifts to the objects at the scene I had witnessed by the pond, combined to create a strong sense of surreality in me. I felt as if I were having one of my detailed visions, but instead of some trinket or historical figure, this vision was about my own future. We arranged to meet two weeks later. I spent several hours preparing questions, and I purchased a new notebook and pen to document our conversation. I felt certain it would be a long and detailed talk. During the nights leading up to our meeting I had several dreams featuring the Crow With Fries sculpture. In the most memorable of these dreams the city had been erased, as well as all trees, grass and any signs of life. The crow stood alone on an endless, sandy plain, and was pelted by dust in waves that built until I could see nothing.

It was raining on the morning of our meeting and I stayed below deck during the ferry ride across the Puget Sound. Later, as I drove off the ferry, I saw a group of children in brightly colored raincoats holding bright yellow bags and picking trash out of the dark morning waters on the foggy shore.

I entered, with some trepidation, the coffee shop where we had agreed to meet. I had visualized our possible conversations so vividly and repeatedly that I worried I would, as I sometimes do in these cases, get confused about what had actually been said and what I’d imagined her saying in the days leading up to our meeting. As I entered the little cafe, which had a small stage and microphone in one corner and was decorated with various colorful paintings, those fears vanished. Lisa’s appearance had changed much in four years. Her hair was now shoulder length and had accumulated several grey streaks. She no longer wore glasses, and her eyebrows seemed to have all but disappeared. I would have no trouble differentiating this Lisa from the imagined Lisa I had already spent hours talking with.

Despite these changes to her appearance, I recognized her immediately when she stood up and greeted me with an extended hand. Her voice contained the same passionate excitement as in our first conversation, though now it seemed tinged with a kind of weariness. I sat across from her. We were alone, seemingly in the world. The barista had yet to make an appearance and the parking lot and roads were empty in this early hour. We smiled at one another, but with nothing beside our one previous conversation to go on, small talk was impossible. I took out my notebook, which was leather and embossed with two wrens in flight on the cover. I asked her if she minded, and when she shrugged I placed the notebook on the table and opened to the first page. I wanted to continue, I told her, our conversation about the crows. She seemed to be thinking of what to say, then hesitated. She folded and unfolded her hands, cleared her throat, all the while watching the tip of my pen. I set down the pen and told her I would not write anything that she didn’t want me to write. She insisted that she wasn’t bothered, and that she only hadn’t expected to feel as if she were being interviewed. The oppressive silence of the coffee shop struck me suddenly. There was no music, no other people, no splash and clatter of dishes being washed in a back room. The lights were not on and we sat in the dim grey of early morning filtered through low clouds. I saw that Lisa had no drink in front of her and I wondered for a moment if any employees were here at all. The sense that we were alone in the world rose like a cold wave. I imagined outside there were empty roads and empty houses slowly being grown over with ivy, walls and floors pushed through by vines and trees that swelled and burst through the roofs, crumbling everything into dirt to feed their roots. In this new world birds would black the sky with their wings and roost on every surface. A moment later the lights blinked on, and the speakers popped to life, spilling out the nostalgic piano and echoing vocal opening of ABBA’s The Winner Takes It All. A door slammed, the barista appeared–a tall, thin man with a small beard—and he brought us the two black coffees we asked for. Cars droned outside. The cafe door opened and closed with a jingle and two grey-haired women entered and took a table near the stage. The world moved around us again. Lisa smiled, and seemed to blink away the same fog I had been experiencing. I sensed that I had been going about the meeting the wrong way. I closed my notebook. Why did you come to be an ornithologist? I asked her. Her eyes sparkled with the same passion I had seen in our first conversation years ago, and she began to talk. When I opened my notebook again, she did not notice.

2.

Before I was ever interested in birds, my greatest passion was art, Lisa began. From ages nine to thirteen I wanted nothing more than to be a great painter. I read everything about art and artists, and their ways of living–all kinds of art, not just painting. I considered musicians and actors and dancers all to be artists as well, and I studied them and their creations, searching for what elements would grab my heart. It all felt so important then. I often imagine what I might be doing today if I’d kept my focus on painting. Sometimes, when I lay unsleeping in the dark, I feel the presence of an alternate self living alongside me, on the other side of a thin, yet indestructible membrane. She, this other me, is dreaming of colors and canvas instead of beaks and flight patterns, and I feel that if I could only turn at just the right angle, I could slip over to that other life and be her without skipping a heartbeat.

On my thirteenth birthday, Lisa said, my father gave me a book on the 19th century Japanese artist Kawanabe Kyosai. Kyosai’s colorful, active, and often ridiculous paintings appealed to my childish humor and tastes, and his personality was a paradigm shift in my young mind. His multiple arrests, his drinking and general reckless behavior were completely at odds with my notions of what an artist should be. Such confusion and danger made him more real and identifiable. It made important art seem possible for normal, flawed people like me. One particular sentence in this book, a very short sentence lacking details, mentioned almost offhandedly that Kyosai had picked up a severed human head out of the Kanda river as a boy of nine, and that this event had affected his aesthetics. I tried to imagine, Lisa said, what I would do if I found a head in the Singapore River. Would I pick it up? I could not decide if I would. I read the sentence over and over, as if my eyes could scrub away the vague words to find more detail beneath. The way the sentence was phrased did not make it clear whether the head was alone, or if the rest of the body was there as well. The sentence could even be read as though Kyosai had removed the head from the body himself.

I thought about Kyosai and the head in the river for days, Lisa told me. In my mind, she said, it is early morning and raining when Kyosai finds the head. A light rain, almost a mist, sends ripples across the muddy water on the riverbank. I see Kyosai thrashing at grass with a long stick and squelching mud between his bare toes, stomping as young boys do. Taking up space. At the river’s edge he lets the running water rinse his feet and thrusts his stick at imaginary fish. Then, there to his right, tangled in reeds or pinned against rocks, is the body. In my vision, Lisa told me, the head is above water and facing away from Kyosai. Short, tangled black hair sways with the lapping water, back and forth, like seaweed. It is human nature, isn’t it, Lisa said, to need to see a face? It is the most natural thing in the world. And if you asked me to name something unnatural, the most unnatural thing to me, Lisa said, would be a person with no face. A person whose back is always to me, ever turning away as I try to circle him. Kyosai knew, I think, Lisa told me, that if he did not see this dead person’s face, the unknown visage would haunt him. The body in the river would be forever with its back to him, and whenever he recalled it he would see only the wet, limp hair on the back of the head and always wonder about the unseen face. Perhaps he also knew, subconsciously, that the unseen is always more terrifying than the seen. So he wades carefully into the black, chilled river water on that cloudy morning, and he picks up the head, which comes loose from the body as he tries to move it. He turns the head, cold and wet with hair tangling in his child’s fingers, and looks on the face.

Lisa paused at this point and took several sips of her coffee in silence while staring at some point behind me. Of course I have no real details about Kosai’s experience at the river, Lisa continued, folding her hands in front of her. This is only what I imagined as a child. For several weeks I scoured the library–this was before the internet was widely available–for any books about Kyosai, and found none. Then I borrowed, one by one, any books on Japanese art, which I scanned line by line for any mentions of Kyosai. All this was in an effort to find the slightest detail on Kyosai’s experience with the head. I was never able to find anything beyond those few sentences about his aesthetic shock at the Kanda river. Sometimes I am certain that this story must be written of somewhere, and now and then I spend a few minutes or hours searching for references. But a part of me also wonders if that experience died with Kyosai, and if the small fragment of hearsay I read in the book my father gave me as a child is the only evidence that remains of that day.

During my weeks in the library looking at page after page of Japanese art, I was attracted to several Kyosai drawings which I recognized from the book my father had given me. Two of these drawings, Crow on a Withered Branch and Crow on a Plum Branch, at first appeared to be the same drawing, though upon closer examination I found subtle differences in the feathers. The third, Two Ravens on a Plum Tree, also featured similarly drawn black birds. The stark, cool style of these three bird drawings, in which the birds stared calmly ahead at some unknown feature off-canvas, stood out from Kyosai’s wildly colorful, elaborate paintings. Each time I came across one of these three bird drawings I looked at it longer. Then one day, instead of finding a new art book to scour, I opened a book about birds and searched for an entry on crows. I learned, among other things that day, that crows are monogamous, can live up to forty years, can use tools, are incredibly intelligent and can be trained to speak. At that time there were an abundance of crows in Singapore. They roosted everywhere, were always in the sky, and were such a common sight to me that they had become invisible. As I read about crows, they reentered my world. It seemed that each fact I learned brought more crows into existence around me, until the city was crowded with them. I found myself staring at them on the walk home from school as they flapped out from a tree or pecked at something on the ground. I felt on the verge of being able to communicate to them, and understand them.

Only a few days after I started reading about birds I learned that my father, as a member of the Singapore Gun Club, had been enlisted by the government to help reduce the crow population, which at that point had climbed to near 150,000. Every day my father and several other men from the club would go out into the city and hunt crows. They drove up and down the streets looking for the black birds, and when sighting one or more they would stop, hop out of their van, and shoot. Sometimes they would gather over 100 birds in a single outing. I learned my father was doing this not from him or my mother, but from other children at my school who’d seen my father carrying a gun on the street–very unusual in Singapore–and spread the story around.

That day when I returned home, I confronted my father about the stories I’d heard. I felt convinced it all must be a cruel joke orchestrated by my schoolmates. When my father not only confirmed what I’d heard but did so with a shameless smile and a pat on my shoulder, I burst into tears and fled to my room. After some time crying into my pillow, I decided that my father must not know anything about crows. They must be invisible to him as they had been to me only a few days earlier. All it would take, I thought, Lisa told me, would be for him to learn what I had learned, and he would no longer want to shoot crows.

As I began what I now think of as my first research project, Lisa said, certain unwelcome thoughts repeatedly interrupted me. These intrusive thoughts told me that my father had somehow discovered my interest in crows and was purposefully trying to remove them from view so that I would refocus on art. Most of me acknowledged the absurdity of this, but part of me kept returning to the question: why now? Why had my father begun to kill crows the moment I took an interest in them? During the next week I spent hours every day in the library collecting crow facts like bits of treasure and arranging them in the most provocative order. I felt, then, an absolute certainty that if I communicated my knowledge in a clear and simple way, my father would stop killing crows.

The day came when I was ready, and I sat my mother and father on the couch in our living room and set up my diorama: a folded piece of cardboard with various pictures and text attached. I described to my parents the evidence I’d found for the emotional and mental capabilities of crows. I highlighted the crows’ monogamy and strong social relationships with other crows, and their massive roosts that lasted for years or decades, full of crows that all knew each other. I described their ability to learn and remember, the capability to recognize human faces, and their understanding of mortality as evidenced by the gatherings of crows that form around the dead, which I described as funerals. I went on to outline in detail the various tools crows had been known to use, and tools they themselves had made. As I spoke, the postures of my parents changed in opposite directions. My mother leaned forward with interest, while my father leaned back and folded his arms. My mother’s eyes widened, my father’s narrowed. When I was finished, my mother complimented my speaking voice and organization and asked what class the project was for. My father stood and went to look out the kitchen window. After a moment I followed him and waited silently a few steps away, Lisa said. My father gripped the edge of the countertop tightly for several seconds, then said: Lisa, you think I want to kill all those birds? I don’t want to do it, it’s not a hobby. But someone has to do it. It’s for the good of our city, and someone has to do it. You have just made my job harder, he told me, Lisa said.

As a child I did not consider the differences between Singapore and the rest of the world, and I assumed, Lisa continued, that people everywhere must be killing crows. I thought, said Lisa, that if my father was not convinced by his own daughter to stop shooting them, then no one else on Earth would be. I really believed then that nothing would stop the killing, and crows would be wiped out. So my goal became to learn and document everything I could about crows before they were gone. Within a few years the crow population in Singapore was down to a manageable 35,000 and my father and the gun club were no longer needed. By then, though, my focus had been forever changed. I still have not forgotten that desperate feeling, like a burning fuse, as I rushed to gather what I thought would be the final photos and information on crows available to the world. I feel hints of that desperation today, sometimes, but I know much more about how the world works now.

At this point Lisa caught my eye and seemed to sense a question I hadn’t asked. These kinds of bird cullings, Lisa told me, are normal, and happen frequently. Only a few years ago, Lisa said, the Agri-Food and Veterinary Authority of Singapore removed several hundred Javanese Myna birds from a large sea apple tree using a ‘roost net’ which officers lowered over the tree. Myna birds are pervasive in Singapore and are considered an invasive species. These particular birds were removed because their raucous chirping was upsetting people in the surrounding area. The net was hung over the tree during the night to prevent the sleeping birds from escaping, and the captured birds were then euthanized by AVA officers using carbon dioxide. It must sound to you like Singapore has a particular distaste for birds, Lisa said, but this is only because I lived there and am more aware of what goes on there than other places. Bird culling happens everywhere, even right here in Bainbridge. Only several days ago at the pier, USDA specialists were collecting seagulls to be euthanized. They carried carbon dioxide chambers, about the size of a microwave, with canisters of gas attached. The gulls are placed inside the chamber and the gas turned on, for a quick and easy death. This kind of thing is common practice to keep populations under control. It is not new historically speaking, either. Mao Zedong’s 1958 attempt to exterminate sparrows being one example.

Here I felt an impulse to interject and mention what were, in my opinion, some major differences between Zedong’s war on sparrows and the other bird cullings she had described. From my first sentence, though, I could see her face harden, and the fire in her eyes began to smolder and cool. I sensed that, to keep the conversation going, it was important that I change the subject. I asked her again about crow roosts and described my memory of the crows above the pine tree.

Little is known about how crows choose their roosts, Lisa told me, but once chosen, they tend to stay there for years, sometimes generations. Even when they are forced to move, such as when a tree is cleared for agricultural purposes, or for logging, the crows will choose a new roost in the same area. Some crow roosts have been known to form in the same areas for over 100 years. Most crows you see in cities, pecking at trash in the streets or standing on rooftops, commute into the city from roosts in the country dozens of miles away. They make this trip each morning and evening, forming long, loud convoys across the sky. When I see one of these so-called murders passing overhead, I often find myself stopping to watch. As I stare at the sky, Lisa said, I try to imagine where each crow might be heading, and I wonder if any of them are birds that I have encountered before. The same crows, usually in mated pairs, visit the same parts of their chosen cities every day, and encountering the same crows repeatedly is more likely than one might think. I remember distinctly the first time I noticed this. In the parking lot of a supermarket I would frequent, many years ago, I caught sight of a crow hopping on one foot and holding the other, presumably injured, leg up in its feathers. Its neck also appeared injured, with a section of bare skin exposed. It hopped agilely despite its injury, and pecked the pavement, scanning left and right for anything that might be food. Two more times that week I saw the same injured crow hopping about the same area of that parking lot. The third time, I felt somehow that it looked at me with recognition it its black eyes. I began to keep sunflower seeds in my car with the plan of giving some to the bird, but in the following weeks I could not find him, and did not see him again. All that is to say that crows are adept at remembering their chosen areas and the individual humans that they share the space with. I expect that in the coming years certain research projects will show that crows are sentient in a similar way to humans; that they are aware they exist and are able to think about their own thoughts.

Although it is most likely, Lisa continued, that the crows you see in cities have flown in from the country, city roosts are becoming increasingly common. Our own University of Washington is host to 150,000 crows each winter, at the Bothell campus. Campus goers have described the trees in the area as ‘slouching’ under their weight, and the crows themselves as a deafening cloud that blocks the sun. The crows’ reasons for moving into the city are not certain, but some possibilities include the ‘heat island’ effect caused by urban areas radiating more heat into the atmosphere than country areas, or the abundance of artificial lighting, which allows the crows to more easily watch for predators at night. Whatever the reasons, crows are more often choosing to roost in city trees, or even on rooftops. While rooftops can be covered with anti-roosting spikes to deter crows, residents are generally not as eager to remove trees from their neighborhoods. As a result, in order to quiet the crows, the USDA’s Wildlife Services has been using an avicide, DRC-1399, a slow-acting poison that targets the kidneys and heart. Birds poisoned in this way usually take several days to die, and there is no evidence that poisoning encourages the crows to change roosts. No matter how effective alternative methods, such as the repeated use of pyrotechnics or lasers in the area, are known to be at encouraging crows to change roosting locations, they require more effort and attention, and money, while poisoning is easy and cheap.

I again had the impulse to interrupt Lisa and say that while poisoning is distasteful to us as outsiders, it would be disingenuous to assume the Wildlife Services were using it solely due to a lack of funds, or a lack of will. But again, I had barely finished that statement when I saw that her desire to speak had shrunk, and she was looking at her watch.

At this point the coffee shop had become loud with chatter. I’ve been rambling, Lisa said, glancing around like she’d just woken from a dream into disappointing reality. I realize, she said, that I never answered your original question about why I became an ornithologist. I will answer it directly, then I must be off. I first wanted to be an ornithologist because I feared the extinction of my favorite bird. In the end, I survived all the study and hard work to reach my goal because I let go of certain hopes and accepted that change is inevitable. That acceptance has enabled me to focus on preserving the memory and knowledge of everything around me, without fear, anger, or sadness clouding my mind. She paused for a moment and her eyes seemed pointed at distant things beyond the walls of the cafe. As I get older, though, she said, I find again and again that there is always more hope for me to let go of.

I wanted to ask Lisa more about this, but she was standing, and we were shaking hands, and then I was alone.

3.

I stayed in the coffee shop for some time after Lisa left. I went over my notes and began to reconstruct the conversation, but I felt distracted and uneasy. My mind repeatedly returned to Lisa’s mention of Mao Zedong’s war on sparrows. I felt then, as I do now, that Zedong’s attempted extermination was far different from other examples of bird culling, and it bothered me that Lisa had equated his extreme actions with the moderate culling of crows and myna birds that she had witnessed.

In the 1950’s Chinese scientists determined that each Eurasian Tree Sparrow consumed over 4 kg of grain per year. Using these numbers, they calculated that for every one-million sparrows killed they could save enough grain to feed over fifty thousand people. In 1958 Mao began his Great Sparrow Campaign. Millions of Chinese citizens took part in the effort and filled the streets, banging pots and pans or drums to scare the birds and prevent them from landing, forcing them to fly until they dropped from exhaustion. Out of civic duty the people destroyed nests and eggs, killed chicks, and shot at birds in flight. In the Xincheng district alone the people produced more than 80,000 scarecrows overnight, and over 100 free-fire zones were set up for citizens to shoot at the sparrows.

Whenever I read or think about this campaign, vivid imaginings intrude on me. In these visions I am a sparrow piercing the night wind above the twinkling lights of houses and farms and factories. I dip toward the ground, hoping to land, as I have attempted to many times in the past hour. An alien roar of clangs and explosions spikes my heart with adrenaline and my aching wings flap, raising me up, up, of their own accord. Everywhere I turn noise and moving shapes trigger my flight reflex. Danger is below. My muscles burn and my heart vibrates against my tiny ribs. I dip, and rise again at the shocking sounds. Down again, feathers fluttering, eyes darting. I can’t land, but I must, but I can’t, but I must–It is estimated that hundreds of millions of sparrows were killed in Mao’s campaign, before an influx of locusts destroyed even more grain, and the effort was called off. This concentrated effort to eliminate sparrows with the intent of extermination cannot, in my opinion, be honestly placed alongside Lisa’s other examples, in which the killings were for preservation and balance. Mao’s attempt to remove a species in this unnatural way was a major contributing factor to the Great Chinese Famine, in which thirty million people died of starvation.

Being unable to express these thoughts directly to Lisa frustrated me, and I decided to walk up the street from the coffee shop to clear my head. I often walk aimlessly for this reason. I find, in many ways, that the mind functions as a machine in which gears must be turned by physical force. I often imagine that each time I swing my leg forward a lever is pulled which turns a gear and moves my thoughts along as if on a conveyor. This production line of thoughts moves through my awareness, transporting ideas out of a jumbled heap into a long, organized line for me to observe at my leisure. The sun had burned away some of the low clouds, and I felt its gentle heat on my neck as I walked. Only several blocks later a sense of calm had come over me.

After some time walking, I encountered an antique shop, or what some may call a curiosity shop. On display behind a window were dozens of painted animal figurines between one and two inches in height. I cupped my hand against the smudged glass. The figurines appeared worn by years of handling. I saw many dogs, cats, horses, bears and dolphins. Also among them were four black birds, which drew my interest. Black birds such as crows and ravens are rarely chosen by figurine makers due to their lack of bright color and their common association with death. These figurines appeared hand carved and painted, and the positioning of the black birds reminded me of the Crow With Fries sculpture near my home. I wanted to hold one and feel the weight and hard edges against my palm. A bell clacked weakly as I entered the shop. I saw no one, and heard nothing but the whirring and clicking of an air conditioner. I maneuvered my way between leaning mirrors which reflected me from all sides and shelves stacked with dusty clocks, over to the figurine display. When seen closely, the figurines seemed thinner and somehow airy, like ghosts. I plucked a black bird perching on a stick up from the group of animals, and found that the figurine was light, hollow, and plastic. I rubbed away a sheen of dust which had led me to believe the plastic was worn paint on wood, and my thumb scuffed against a ridge where two halves of the figure had been pressed together in a factory.

Though not hand made as I had originally thought, these kinds of figurines held their own charm and interest. I often wondered, when seeing these kinds of mass-produced items, how many were out in the world. These particular figurines appeared old, perhaps older than me, and were likely discontinued. Even so, there could be hundreds or even thousands spread throughout the world, sitting in shops like this one, or on bookshelves in homes, or in drawers or toy boxes, in basements or attics or stowed under stairs, or outside being grown over by moss or weathered by sun, or buried deep in the earth. Many of them would remain exactly where they were long after I was dead.

And what of the bird who this figurine had been modeled on? Designers often used a photo for reference, or a sketch based on a real bird seen by the artist. The individual bird, surely dead by now in this case, would never know the progeny it left, the resilient replicas scattered across the continent, many more, certainly, than its biological descendants. Sometimes when I come across simple toy birds in a discount store or supermarket, formed in the familiar ‘v’ shape that gives the barest impression of a bird, I imagine the factory that is, perhaps, still producing them at that moment. I imagine the injection molding machine pumping the molten polyethylene beads into the mould, which then opens with a hiss to birth the hardened replica. The toys tumble out, one after the other, as if the goal were to produce one for each individual bird on Earth. In some cases, such as Peacock or Bald Eagle figurines, the number in existence without doubt outnumber all living members of the species.

After some time an elderly woman wearing a green knit coat appeared to sell me two of the bird figurines for three dollars each. Next to the register a taxidermied grey squirrel on a plinth held down a stack of crumpled receipts. On the side that faced me, the glass bead eye that such creations usually possessed was missing.

I returned to my car and placed the plastic bag containing the two figurines on the passenger seat. I was immediately aware of the whining buzz of a fly in the car with me. The fly passed near my face and pattered repeatedly against the window making a sound like raindrops. I watched the insect for a moment and imagined that it must be perceiving the window as some invisible, impenetrable force. Despite all its senses telling it there were clear skies ahead, the fly was blocked by some unnatural presence beyond its understanding. I rolled down the window to let the creature escape into the sunlight where it would, perhaps, end up dead on the outside of a windshield instead. The fly reminded me of a morning in my office three years prior. At that time I was experiencing severe anxiety and would employ a certain strategy for relaxation. I would take regular breaks from my work to stand at the window and stare at the trees and sky across the parking lot, which were in the same area as the man-made pond I have already described. I would stare at the towering pine trees, black against the pale morning sky, the grey, puffball clouds, the birds. These things, I would tell myself, are all that exists. I focused on the tops of the trees in order to keep the parking lot and cars out of my field of vision. This was an alternate version of a form of meditation I had created, which normally involved the ocean and a seagull, but required prolonged focus and quiet not available when at the office. On that particular morning I had watched as several birds, one by one, fluttered down to land on the tip of the tallest pine tree. The thin top of the tree swayed under their weight, and at once the birds burst into the sky in all directions. One flew directly toward me, and its flight was so straight that it seemed to be hovering in place and growing, as if being slowly zoomed in on by a telescope. In a moment I could see its brown head and black eyes, its tiny yellow beak. I was so mesmerized by the sight that the hollow thud! when the bird hit the window, mere feet from my face, made me jump and spill coffee over my hand and forearm. I couldn’t have spent more than a few seconds setting down my mug and hurrying to the window, but when I looked down, a maintenance employee who had been cleaning the lot was already sweeping the body into a black plastic trash bag, as if he’d been waiting for it to fall.

For the rest of that day I was occupied with thoughts of the bird. I imagined its rippling feathers as it gracefully pierced the morning, gliding toward what it surely thought was cool, sunlit air. I wondered if the bird had any sense of unease or foreboding before it hit. I thought of my own life, and all our lives, which could end at any moment due to things completely outside our understanding or control. Any one of us might be taking actions similar to an insect racing toward the light of an electric bug trap, or a dog bounding playfully into traffic, or a bird rushing toward glass. I wondered if I would feel a hint of danger before the end, or if I would be smiling, oblivious, certain that what lay before me was the wide, open air of tomorrow. 

The maintenance man I had seen that day likely was quite familiar with sweeping up dead birds. Hundreds of millions of birds die from colliding with windows each morning, and most are cleaned up by custodians before the early crowd on their way into the offices and restaurants and other places of work around the world can be upset by them. In New York City alone between 100,000 and 250,000 birds die this way every year. I sometimes imagine that our towering skylines are like hands reaching up into a storm of birds. Like fingers out the window of a moving car being spattered by rain, a constant barrage strikes the windows like some gruesome hail. I often wonder how long it will take for birds to adapt to the phenomenon of glass. Even 150 years ago, birds died by the thousands from crashing into the panels of the Statue of Liberty’s torch or circling the bright light like confused moths until dropping to their deaths from exhaustion. In all the time that cities have existed, most birds have not adjusted to their new environment. Some, such as mynah birds or crows can easily make their homes in our cities. But most species simply die. It is because these birds have failed to adapt, to glass among other things, that in North America the bird population has dropped by nearly 30% in the past 50 years.

After my walk and sitting in my car for a moment I felt at peace, and I called Lisa to set up another meeting. I had some hopes we could talk again that evening, and wanted to find out if so before I left. The phone rang quite a long time before she answered, and her hello sounded hesitant. For some reason I imagined a group of people behind her being waved to silence as she held a hand over the mouthpiece. I thanked her for her time and elaborated on how interesting our conversation had been. As I talked, I sensed ice melting. She apologized for her abrupt departure from the coffee shop. There are certain memories and certain subjects, she said, that I am wary to talk about because of how people tend to react. I asked her about the possibility of meeting once more that evening and she hesitated again, but this time I felt it was the pause at the peak of a parabola right before descent, and that she would accept. I gave what I thought would be a helpful nudge, and mentioned my interest in discussing the passenger pigeon. I imagined the glint in her eye that I had seen previously, and her eager gush of words. But instead, I immediately felt the wall of ice return. After some moments of silence she said that someone had just arrived at her house, and that she would have to talk later. The call ended.

4.

The weather had cleared up by the time I was on the ferry back to Seattle and I spent some time on deck enjoying the crisp wind and clear sky. As the ferry pushed away from the pier a long line of birds flew far overhead. They stretched from one horizon to the other in a continuous trickle of black spots. If I were living in some other year in the past, or perhaps in the future, instead of a trickle I might have seen a thick, undulating stream that cast rippling shadows over the blue waters. When I think of the ebb and flow of animal populations, I cannot help but to visualize a thundering mass of passenger pigeons blacking the sky. No flock of birds has or will ever compare to the passenger pigeon, which I had hoped to speak about with Lisa. The passenger pigeon first fascinated me when I read an 1895 article describing them, written by Simon Pokagon, a Pottawatomi Indian author and Native American advocate. I encountered his article purely by luck during a visit to the Ernst Mayr Library at the Harvard University Museum of Comparative Zoology.

At the time, I had been enamored with old texts of all kinds. I would take great pleasure from holding the oldest books I could find and imagining the scores of long dead people who read them before me. I would carefully note each tear or stain on each page and envision the ways these marks may have come to be. I would often sit for minutes or longer before I began to read, visualizing the ghosts who’d turned the pages and contemplating what ideas had been implanted in their minds, and what changes they had spread through the world as a result of those ideas. Because of this habit of mine, the Ernst Mayr Library’s collection of over 300,000 rare books and manuscripts and personal papers was like a magnet to me, especially the Special Collections within the library, a room containing nearly 15,000 of the most rare and valuable books and papers, as well as art, microforms, and some audio and video recordings. I imagined this priceless room must be a whirlwind of ghosts, and I thought that perhaps my imaginings would be even more detailed and vivid were I to sit in the exact center, surrounded by such a thick distillation of the past. After several years of considering a trip, an opportunity presented itself when I was called to attend my grandfather’s funeral in Hartford Connecticut, only a two hours’ drive from Harvard University. Even though I had only a few days’ notice, I was fortunate enough to secure two hours of private access to the Special Collections room for research purposes on the day after the funeral.

The funeral took place on a bright and hot July morning and I had great difficulty paying attention to anything. I had few strong memories of my grandfather, the clearest one being of a fishing trip we took together, perhaps ten years earlier. But instead of reminiscing I found myself imagining what books he must have read. His hands–I had a vague image of extraordinarily thick fingers, which I imagined were now folded on his chest in the darkness of the closed coffin–would never turn another page. What, I wondered, was the last book he read? The last sentence? One rarely had the luxury of being aware of their lasts as they happened. This, I thought, could be the last funeral I attended, and I would never know it. As the ceremony proceeded, I became increasingly fixated on the idea of My Grandfather’s Last Book. I decided it must have been a used book, perhaps one he discovered tucked into the wrong section at a bargain bookstore. An old and tatted printing of something widely read, perhaps a Dostoyevsky. I settled, for some reason, on Notes From Underground. I imagined the volume as a soft, pocket sized, leatherbound version, the kind commonly published in the early 1900’s, scuffed and frayed at the edges and stained on the cover. I imagined my grandfather’s large hands carefully turning the brittle, yellowed pages, his thumbs touching the corners exactly where unknown others had a hundred years before. If I could somehow discover everyone across time who had read that volume, I wondered, for how many would it also be their Last Book? Perhaps my grandfather was unique in that way. Perhaps he would even be the last person ever to read that particular stack of paper and ink. Books, as all things, must also eventually die, whether they are destroyed by fire or water, or eaten by insects. I realized then that some person in the future would be the last person to ever read Notes From Underground at all. Not just a particular printing of the book, but the novel as a whole must too eventually be lost to decay.

When the priest finished speaking and the other family members had their say, the casket was lowered ponderously into the ground. We then lined up to take handfuls of dirt from a bucket that had been set aside for this purpose. I heard repeated mumbles of ‘ashes to ashes’ and the clatter of pebbles on the coffin as the line moved forward. When my turn came, I tossed the dirt onto the lacquered wood lid, then brushed away an ant that was crawling up my wrist. The ant fell into the grave, and for a moment I had a sickening vision of it crawling across my grandfather’s face, seeking a soft place to bite. But of course, that was only my imagination. That ant would be dead, as would, possibly, some of the people at this funeral, before any insect drew sustenance from my grandfather’s body. The chemicals that now filled his veins, the treated wood of the coffin, the cement enclosure around the grave–all these would ensure that my grandfather took as long as possible to decompose. As I left the cemetery a few minutes later I could not help but imagine, beneath my feet and all across America, the hundreds of thousands of gallons of formaldehyde, the tens of thousands of tons of steel and cement, and the tens of thousands of trees-worth of wood, all silently working for the cause of preservation.

During the two hours’ drive to Harvard University I thought continuously about the gravesite, which was surely clear of onlookers by then. Even with no one observing it, the gravesite, and my grandfather in his coffin, would continue to move forward in time, silent, dry, and motionless.

When I arrived at the library I signed in at the Circulation Desk with my photo ID, and was directed to the Special Collections. Several rules were explained to me before I was allowed to access any of the materials. Only items for the use of note taking were allowed inside, this included laptop computers. I had brought only a notebook and five freshly sharpened pencils, as no pens were allowed. All materials were to be kept in their original order. No marks or annotations should be added or erased. No tracings or rubbings were allowed. All materials in the Special Collections were to be handled with extreme care. Nothing should be placed on top of a book or manuscript. Materials should only be laid flat on the table or placed in a provided book cradle. No material should ever be placed on the table’s edge, on top of another book, or in one’s lap. Notes should never be made on top of the material being consulted. I had of course already researched these requirements many months ago and agreed to them wholeheartedly. This process of explaining the rules only took a few minutes, and I was then allowed into the room and left to the books.

My first impression was of very thick, dry air, and dampened sound. The shelves seemed impossibly strong to be holding up such weight. The stillness and silence made my ears ring. I sat at the large, empty table where materials were to be placed, and spent several minutes enjoying the aura of age the books around me emitted. I imagined all the people who had sat silently reading in this room before me, 150 years’ worth of researchers whose fingers had touched these books, whose eyes had absorbed their information. After some minutes of these kinds of thoughts, I began pulling books at random from the shelves, taking care to note the locations I should return them to. Many of the texts were not in English, but I did not take them out to read. I wanted only to hold them, to become connected with them. Now, I thought, I was one of the few through history to touch each of these specific books. I imagined the threads tying me to the previous researchers and found the image to be extremely satisfying. Each book I chose I opened and turned idly through a few pages. I sought out smudges more than words, my greatest desire would be to find a fingerprint, or handwritten observation in the margins. Though most of the notes I made on these books were relating to the feelings and ideas that were triggered in me by this experience, I did record several entries that I found particularly memorable or interesting.

One such entry describes what I found in a catalog of Japanese wild birds, dated 1893, which contained brief descriptions of 70 different birds. This volume was quite tattered, and I remember my pulse raced as I set it gingerly on the table. I experienced equal parts worry and hope at the idea of tearing one of the fragile pages. On one hand my stomach twisted at the thought of damaging an artifact, but on the other hand, to leave such a mark would cement me in the book’s history for the rest of its existence. I turned to several entries at random:

   (1) ALANDA JAPONICA, T. & S.
(HIBARI.) (SMALL JAPANESE SKY LARK.)
Passers. -Alandidae.

WHERE FOUND:
It is a native of Japan and lives in plains.

CHARACTERISTICS:
Both sexes are alike in the color of the plumage. It sings loudly and can be heard at a great distance. It builds the nest among bushes and does not form in flocks. The flight is powerful. It ascends high in the air, flying round and round; and when it is tired, it darts down and gets in to bushes. Though it is omnivorous, it feeds mostly on insects.

UTILITY:
It is kept in the cage and its flesh can be used for food.

   (22) ZOSTEROPS JAPONICA, T. & S.
(MEJIRO.) (JAPANESE WHITE-EYE.)
Passers. -Crateropodidae

WHERE FOUND:
It is a native of Japan. It lives in mountains and comes down to plains from the autumn.

CHARACTERISTICS:
The male and female differ in the color of the plumage. The voice is high in tone. It is a most sociable bird and loves to live in company with others of its own species. It is very skillful in making its nest. It feeds mostly upon fruits, though it is omnivorous.

UTILITY:
It is of no use but as a cage bird.

   (50) RHYNCHAEA CAPENSIS, L.
(TAMASHIGI.) (PAINTED SNIPE.)
Grallae. -Scolopacidae

WHERE FOUND:
It is a native of Japan and inhabits mountains.

CHARACTERISTICS:
The male and female differ in the color of the plumage. In all birds, it is only with this species that the female is more brilliantly colored than the male. It feeds always upon insects and mollusks in the neighborhood of lakes, marshes, and small streams. It is weak in the wings and cannot fly to any great distance.

UTILITY:
It is an important species among the birds used for food and its flesh is delicious.

As I carefully transcribed these descriptions into my notebook, I imagined being in the Japanese plains of a century past, crouching in the brush with my binoculars and journal, carefully recording each bird’s appearance and behavior. I never would have suspected that someone four generations later and on the opposite end of the planet would be reading my translated words.

In another book, entitled Save the sage grouse from extinction; a demand from civilization to the western states by William T. Hornaday, published 1916, I noticed this insert near the front of the volume:

Your grandfather hunted elk and buffalo, until there were none.

Your father hunted antelope and mountain sheep, until there were none.

You are hunting deer, there still are some.

WHAT DO YOU WANT YOUR SON TO HUNT? RABBITS?

Join the Game Protective Associations
Help bring back the game

And on one of the first pages inside the same book:

ROBBED.

(A Western Father presents his twelve-year-old Son with a new Gun)

Oh, where is the game, daddy? Where is the game
            That you hunted when you were a boy?
You’ve told me a lot of the game that you shot;
            No wonder such sport gave you joy.
I’m old enough now to handle a gun;
            Let me be a sportsman, too.
I’d like my fair share of clean outdoor fun,
            And I want to shoot, just like you

But where are the birds, daddy? Where are the birds?
            I can’t put them up anywhere!
You had your good sport with the wild flocks and herds,
            And surely you saved me my share.
And where is the big game that roamed around here
            When grandfather came here with you?
I don’t see one antelope, bison or deer,
            Didn’t grandfather save me a few?

Why don’t you speak up, dad, and show me some game?
            Now, why do you look far away?
Your face is all red, with what looks like shame!
            Is there nothing at all you can say?
What! “The game is all gone?” There is “no hunting now?”
            No game birds to shoot or to see?
Then take back your gun; I’ll go back to the plow;
            But oh! daddy, how could you rob me!

-W.T.H.

The arrow of time, I thought, is in reality a circle, or perhaps a spiral. We return always to the same events, the same fads and worries, the same disagreements. The passion with which this poem must have been composed, the fear and anger at those who were taking away this valuable resource for future generations, was so familiar to me that I had no trouble imagining its author. I pictured him at home alone sitting at a large oak desk that stretched out before him like a dinner table, empty of anything but paper and two candles to light the pages. He bends over it in a fervor, his greying hair sticking out at angles from being pulled in frustration, his shoulders hunched, the pen jerking back and forth across the page like the needle of a seismograph. The author of this poem could have written it about any number of species in 2016, or in 1816 for that matter. Of course, many of these worries go nowhere, as many worries today will go nowhere. Even 100 years later there are still well over 100,000 sage grouse in existence. The species that do go extinct were likely never destined to survive in our world.

I spent most of an hour pulling out and turning idly through books in this way. I tried to identify with the essence of the book and to imagine its history, and the life of its author. When I took The wild pigeon of North America by Simon Pokagon from the shelf and laid it on the materials table, though, I found myself reading the article straight through without a thought of anything but the visions Mr. Pokagon was placing in my mind, a telepathic message from a century past.

THE WILD PIGEON OF NORTH AMERICA.
BY CHIEF POKAGON.

The migratory or wild pigeon of North America was known by our race as o-me-me-wog. Why the European race did not accept that name was, no doubt, because the bird so much resembled the domesticated pigeon; they naturally called it a wild pigeon, as they called us wild men.

This remarkable bird differs from the dove or domesticated pigeon, which was imported into this country, in the grace of its long neck, its slender bill and legs, and its narrow wings… Its back and upper part of the wings and head are a darkish blue, with a silken velvety appearance. Its neck is resplendent in gold and green with royal purple intermixed. Its breast is reddish brown, fading toward the belly into white. Its tail is tipped with white, intermixed with bluish black…

It was proverbial with our fathers that if the Great Spirit in His wisdom could have created a more elegant bird in plumage, form, and movement, He never did.

When a young man I have stood for hours admiring the movements of these birds. I have seen them fly in unbroken lines from the horizon, one line succeeding another from morning until night… At other times I have seen them move in one unbroken column for hours across the sky, like some great river, ever varying in hue; and as the mighty stream, sweeping on at sixty miles an hour, reached some deep valley, it would pour its living mass headlong down hundreds of feet, sounding as though a whirlwind was abroad in the land. I have stood by the grandest waterfall of America and regarded the descending torrents in wonder and astonishment, yet never have my astonishment, wonder, and admiration been so stirred as when I have witnessed these birds drop from their course like meteors from heaven.

While feeding, they always have guards on duty, to give alarm of danger. It is made by the watch bird as it takes its flight, beating its wings together in quick succession, sounding like the rolling beat of a snare drum. Quick as thought each bird repeats the alarm with a thundering sound, as the flock struggles to rise, leading a stranger to think a young cyclone is being born.

I have visited many of the roosting places of these birds, where the ground under the great forest trees for thousands of acres was covered with branches torn from the parent trees, some from eight to ten inches in diameter. At such a time so much confusion of sound is caused by the breaking of limbs and the continual fluttering and chattering that a gun fired a few feet distant can not be heard, while to converse so as to be understood is almost impossible.

About the middle of May, 1850, while I was in the fur trade, I was camping on the head waters of the Manistee river in Michigan. One morning on leaving my wigwam I was startled by hearing a gurgling, rumbling sound, as though an army of horses laden with sleigh bells was advancing through the deep forests toward me. As I listened more intently I concluded that instead of the tramping of horses it was distant thunder; and yet the morning was clear, calm, and beautiful. Nearer and nearer came the strange commingling sounds of sleigh bells, mixed with the rumbling of an approaching storm. While I gazed in wonder and astonishment, I beheld moving toward me in an unbroken front, millions of pigeons… They passed like a cloud through the branches of the high trees, through the underbrush, and over the ground, apparently overturning every leaf. Statuelike I stood, half concealed by cedar boughs. They fluttered all around me, lighting on my head and shoulders…

…I sat down and carefully watched their movements, amid the great tumult. I tried to understand their strange language, and why they all chatted in concert. In the course of the day the great on-moving mass passed by me, but the trees were still filled with them sitting in pairs in convenient crotches of the limbs, now and then gently fluttering their half spread wings and uttering to their mates those strange bell-like wooing notes which I had mistaken for the ringing of bells in the distance.

On the third day after, this chattering ceased and all were busy carrying sticks with which they were building nests… On the morning of the fourth day their nests were finished and eggs laid… On the morning of the eleventh day after the eggs were laid I found the nesting grounds strewn with egg shells, convincing me the young were hatched. In thirteen days more the parent birds left the young to shift for themselves, flying to the east about sixty miles, where they again nested.

 Both sexes secret in their crops milk or curd with which they feed their young, until they are nearly ready to fly, when they stuff them with mast and such other raw material as they themselves eat, until their crops exceed their bodies in size, giving them the appearance of two birds with one head. Within two days of the stuffing they become a mass of fat, a “squab.”…

It has been well established that these birds look after and take care of all orphan squabs whose parents have been killed or are missing. These birds are long lived, having been known to live twenty-five years caged.

During my early life I learned that these birds in spring and fall were seen in their migrations from the Atlantic to the Mississippi river. This knowledge, together with my observation of their countless numbers, led me to believe that they were almost as inexhaustible as the great ocean itself…

Between 1840 and 1880 I visited in the states of Ohio, Indiana, and Michigan many brooding places that were from twenty to thirty miles long and from three to four miles wide, every tree in its limits being spotted with nests. Yet notwithstanding their countless numbers, great endurance, and long life, they have almost entirely disappeared from our forests.

A pigeon nesting was always a great source of revenue for our people. Whole tribes would wigwam in the brooding places. They seldom killed the old birds, but made great preparations to secure their young, out of which the squaws would make squab butter and smoked and dried them by the thousands for future use. Yet under our manner of securing them they continued to increase.

White men commenced netting them for market about the year 1840. These men were known as professional pigeoners, from the fact that they banded themselves together, so as to keep in telegraphic communication with these great moving bodies. In this they became so expert as to be almost continually on the borders of their brooding places. As they were always prepared with trained stool pigeons and fliers which they carried with them, they were enabled to call down the passing flocks and secure as many by net as they were able to pack in ice and ship to market. In the year 1848 there were shipped from Catteraugus county, N.Y., eighty tons of these birds; and from that time to 1878 the wholesale slaughter continued to increase, and in that year there were shipped from Michigan not less than three hundred tons of these birds. During the thirty years of their greatest slaughter there must have been shipped to our great cities 5,700 tons of these birds; allowing each pigeon to weigh one half pound would show twenty-three millions of these birds. … and all these were caught during their brooding season, which must have decreased their numbers as many more. Nor is this all. During the same time hunters from all parts of the country gathered at these brooding places and slaughtered them without mercy.

In the above estimate are not reckoned the thousands of dozens that were shipped alive to sporting clubs for trap shooting …

These experts finally learned that the birds while nesting were frantic after salty mud and water, so they frequently made near the nesting places, what was known by the craft as mud beds, which were salted, to which the birds would flock by the million. In April, 1876, I was invited to see a net over one of these death pits. It was near Petoskey, Michigan. I think I am correct in saying the birds piled one upon another at least two feet deep when the net was sprung, and it seemed to me that most of them escaped the trap, but on killing and counting, there were found to be over one hundred dozen, all nesting birds.

When squabs of a nesting became fit for market, these experts prepared with climbers would get into some convenient place in a tree top loaded with nests, and with a long pole punch out the young, which would fall with a thud like lead on the ground.

In May, 1880, I visited the last known nesting place east of the Great Lakes. It was on Platt River in Benzie County, Michigan. There were on these grounds many large white birch trees filled with nests. These trees have manifold bark, which when old hangs in shreds like rags or flowing moss, along their trunks and limbs. This bark will burn like paper soaked in oil. Here for the first time I saw with shame and pity a new mode for robbing these birds’ nests, which I look upon as being devilish. These outlaws to all moral sense would touch a lighted match to the bark of the trees at the base, when with a flash more like an explosion the blast would reach every limb of the tree and while the affrighted young birds would leap simultaneously to the ground, the parent birds, with plumage scorched, would rise high in the air amid flame and smoke. I noticed that many of these young squabs were so fat and clumsy they would burst open on striking the ground. Several thousand were obtained during the day by that cruel process. …

I have read recently in some of our game sporting journals, “A warwhoop has been sounded against some of our western Indians for killing game in the mountain region.” Now if these red men are guilty of a moral wrong which subjects them to punishment, I would most prayerfully ask in the name of Him who suffers not a sparrow to fall unnoticed, what must be the nature of the crime and degree of punishment awaiting our white neighbors who have so wantonly butchered and driven from our forests these wild pigeons, the most beautiful flowers of the animal creation of North America.

In closing this article I wish to say a few words relative to the knowledge of things about them that these birds seem to possess.

In the spring of 1866 there were scattered throughout northern Indiana and southern Michigan vast numbers of these birds. On April 10 in the morning they commenced moving in small flocks in diverging lines toward the northwest part of Van Buren County, Michigan. For two days they continued to pour into that vicinity from all directions, commencing at once to build their nests. I talked with an old trapper who lived on the brooding grounds, and he assured me that the first pigeons he had seen that season were on the day they commenced nesting and that he had lived there fifteen years and never known them to nest there before.

From the above instance and hundreds of others I might mention, it is well established in my mind beyond a reasonable doubt, that these birds, as well as many other animals, have communicated to them by some means unknown to us, a knowledge of distant places, and of one another when separated, and that they act on such knowledge with just as much certainty as if it were conveyed to them by ear or eye. Hence we conclude that it is possible that the Great Spirit in His wisdom has provided them a means to receive electric communications from distant places and with one another.

I sometimes wonder if perhaps at the same moment in 1853 while Alfred Wallace watched a ship full of his research sink into the ocean, Simon Pokagon watched a roaring cloud of Pigeons descend from the sky, knowing full well they would be slaughtered by the thousands as they landed.

Simon Pokagon died four years after this article was published, in 1899. Little more than a year after his death, the last wild pigeon, or passenger pigeon, was shot in March of 1900, though some remained alive in captivity. I learned all of this and more, weeks later during my own research and reading on the passenger pigeon. I was able to visit, later that year, Wyalusing State Park, Wisconsin, where a monument to the passenger pigeon was built by the Wisconsin Society for Ornithology in 1947. The stone monument was erected upon a bluff overlooking the confluence of the Wisconsin and Mississippi rivers, and is adorned with a bronze plaque featuring a passenger pigeon as drawn by Wisconsin bird artist Owen Gromme. Conservationist and environmentalist Aldo Leopold gave the commencement speech at the monument’s unveiling, in which he said, “We have erected a monument to commemorate the funeral of a species. It symbolizes our sorrow. We grieve because no living man will see again the onrushing phalanx of victorious birds, sweeping a path for spring across the March skies, chasing the defeated winter from all the woods and prairies of Wisconsin. Men still live who, in their youth, remember pigeons. Trees still live who, in their youth, were shaken by a living wind. But a decade hence only the oldest oaks will remember, and at long last only the hills will know. There will always be pigeons in books and in museums, but these are effigies and images, dead to all hardships and to all delights. Book-pigeons cannot dive out of a cloud to make the deer run for cover, or clap their wings in thunderous applause of mast-laden woods. Book-pigeons cannot breakfast on new-mown wheat in Minnesota, and dine on blueberries in Canada. They know no urge of seasons; they feel no kiss of sun, no lash of wind and weather. They live forever by not living at all…”

Species do not often have deaths that can easily be memorialized. They tend to fade away over decades, like a missing loved one, only begrudgingly admitted to be dead after many years without being seen. In the case of the passenger pigeon, however, the date of extinction is known down to within a few hours. The last passenger pigeon was named Martha, and she was born, lived, and died in the Cincinnati zoo. She outlived several other pigeons in the zoo, and survived in isolation in her eighteen by twenty foot cage for the final four years of her life, before dying on September 1st, 1914, at around 1pm. She was twenty-nine years old. I sometimes wonder if Martha had any sense of what she might have been, or if she felt any missing pieces within her. Her ancestors had flown in flocks by the millions, descending on forests like storms, spreading their young like a plague across the land. Martha had never been in a group of more than a dozen other birds, never laid a viable egg, never flown more than a few yards. Did she sense some other life she could have lived, outside the bars? After her death, Martha was frozen in a block of ice and sent to the Smithsonian, where she was skinned, dissected, photographed, and taxidermied. She was displayed for some years, then put into the museum vault. Recently, in 2015, she was again put on display, 100 years after her, and the species’, death.

The passenger pigeon fascinated me not only because the idea of such a large flock of birds had never occurred to me, but also because despite the relative recency of their demise, I had never heard of them. One expects dead things to fade into obscurity, but how could something so vast and stunning as a pigeon colony, the largest of which was estimated to contain 136 million birds, be forgotten just 100 years later by all but bird and nature enthusiasts? Though I have spent many an hour imagining the clamor and sound and crushing wind of a mass of these pigeons, I do not mourn their death, but rather I mourn the death of their memory. The passenger pigeon was not meant to live in our modern world, and never could have. Cities and planes and farming would have been their end, if not the hunting. They did not belong in a world with us, any more than a dinosaur brought back to life today would belong. Yet, the average person knows more about a millions-years-gone lizard than they do the passenger pigeon, despite the monuments built and articles written for them.

The Wyalusing State Park monument is not the only monument to the passenger pigeon in America. Another is at the Grange Audubon Center in Columbus, Ohio. This sculpture is one of five such memorials to extinct birds created by sculptor Todd McGrain of the Lost Birds Project. It is sculpted of solid, polished bronze and stands six feet high, weighing 700 pounds. It is posed perched on a stump, gazing upward as if, perhaps, imagining a time when the sky was not so empty. The other sculptures in the series are memorials to the Great Auk in Newfoundland, the Labrador Duck in New York, the Heath Hen in Massachusetts, and the Carolina Parakeet in Okeechobee, Florida.

The last Carolina Parakeet, called Incus, also died in the Cincinnati zoo, in the same cage as Martha. I hope to someday visit all five sculptures, and I often imagine a future far from now, when all memory of these birds has faded to myth and speculation. Perhaps people in such a far-off time would imagine the sculptures were, like the three-legged sun-crow, simply inventions of an imaginative society.

5.

The ferry arrived back in Seattle and I drove off the ramp with the other passengers. I decided to stop near the pier and walk along the water a while before returning home. The sound of wind and the lapping of waves has always soothed some part inside of me that I do not understand. The feeling can be so strong that I sometimes play with the fantastical idea that humans are secretly descended from sea dwelling creatures, rather than apes. I passed many shops and restaurants along the pier before I found an empty railing to idle against. I relished in the screeching cries of the gulls overhead. They seemed a sound of the sea itself, synonymous with crashing waves and soft sand and windblown hair. I rubbed my hands back and forth over the metal railing and watched the sunlight glinting on the face of the Puget sound. Few ever consider the sea as anything more than its surface. But the waves that trickle constantly into shore are only palpitations on the skin of an unknowable, ancient being ten thousand feet tall who smothers our globe with its body.

Whenever I have been watching the waves for some time, I will inevitably recall one twilight I spent on a beach in Cancun, Mexico. That night I was alone on the shore as I watched the light drain from the sky. I stood at the edge of the water and let it roll up and over my ankles and bury my feet in smooth, white sand. No one else was nearby, and I could angle my line of sight so that it included only ocean and clouds. No piece of human creation interrupted the endless sky and endless sea, each stretching off in their own directions. The only sound was the thudding heartbeat of the surf. I could have been, I thought then, a time traveler to any point in history, present or future, and I would not have known it until I turned around. I remember noticing a blinking light that I suspected to be a plane, and in order to maintain my illusion of solitude I imagined the blinking was caused by distant lightning. Only a moment later I saw that it was, in actuality, the flicker of lightning that brightened the swollen clouds in the distance. I stood motionless for some time, and tried to believe that instead of a resort several hundred feet behind me and bustling cities just miles away, there was nothing but more sand, followed by trees and jungle. I could convince myself, for brief moments, that even I did not exist, that only the world existed, ancient and steady. The waves, repeating their timeless journeys to the shore, as they had always done for a billion years before man, and would continue to do for a billion years after, were the immortal pulse of this creature known as water. The sea, I thought then, was eternal. The metronomic waves were its heartbeat and were unending, and uncountable, and would always be, no matter how the earth may shift and reshape, like a glacial amoeba beneath its caress.

On other beaches, this kind of imagined solitude is impossible. The Singaporean shores, for example, are crowded with cargo ships coming into port. There is not a day without dozens of them visible scattered at various distances along the edge of sky and sea. I remember distinctly one afternoon walking along the beach at East Coast Park. The ships were so numerous that they seemed to fade into the horizon, as if the whole ocean were covered in them. As I bent, then, to gather a few shells from the sand, I noticed a dead fish lolling on the waves just several feet out from shore. The fish was perhaps eighteen inches long, white and tattered, and seemed to have been dead for some time. It struck me as unusual that there were no birds pecking at its flesh or circling above. I neither saw, nor heard, any birds in the area, and the lack of their cries and movement made the air seem still to me, even as the breeze pulled at my hair. A plane dragged its jet of steam across the sky, the ships bellowed. These beings, perhaps, were new kinds of birds and fishes in the world. As of January 2018, there existed over 53,000 ships in the world’s merchant fleets, and about 39,000 commercial and military planes. Each of these numbers on its own far exceeds the total combined populations of all Laysan ducks, Puerto Rican nightjars, Shore dotterels, Storm’s storks, Socorro doves, Narcondam hornbills, Black-hooded coucals, Madagascar fish eagles, Bornean peacock-pheasants, Lord Howe woodhens, Flightless cormorants, Ivory-billed woodpeckers, New Zealand grebes, New Zealand storm petrels, Kakapos, Galapagos penguins, Little spotted kiwis, and Javan trogons. These new mechanical beings have climbed to the top of the food chain and spread their population across the globe, much in the manner of any other species. The animal world will eventually adapt to the new hierarchy, as it has adapted to other invasive species, or forest fires, droughts, diseases, meteor strikes and countless other changes across the long, worn, and embattled history of life.

The deep rumble of a diesel engine somewhere behind me vibrated my spine, and four seagulls trilled and flapped over my head and out toward the horizon. I watched them until they were a braille ‘Z’ against the pale sky, then they were gone from sight. The gulls would return at their leisure, here, or elsewhere. They could easily stay at sea for days, or even weeks. Exocrine glands possessed by all seabirds allowed them to drink seawater and excrete the salt through their nostrils. Unbound to the freshwater of land, they could roam the rippling blue surface, free to hunt or scavenge the waves as they pleased.

I have often envied seabirds this freedom and have spent much time imagining myself as a bird, specifically a gull, gliding above the waves. Over the years I have adapted my own style of meditation based on various methods I’ve encountered in books and other research. In my meditations I begin by imagining myself on a shore facing a perfectly clear twilight sky. I empty my mind and focus on the sound of the waves and the wind, and let these sounds lull me into tranquility. Inevitably, some thought of daily life will intrude on my calm. Perhaps a worry about an upcoming meeting will appear, or stress about a looming confrontation. When these worries appear I immediately throw them into the sea, where they are devoured by dark shapes beneath the waves. It is important that the source of the worry is destroyed. For example, in the case of the upcoming meeting, I feed the meeting itself to the waves. In my mind at that moment, I am no longer going to attend that meeting. The subsequent worries about how my absence will affect my job lead me to throw my job to the waves. A great lightness and relief always proceed this particular destruction. Without a job, I will be unable to pay my mortgage, so my house is next to splash into the sea and be swallowed by the dark form. All such worries follow in turn, until I have no money, no possessions, no family or friends to care for, and so on. Each subsequent worry that I destroy in this way detaches some part of my human life. Each weight I remove brings a thrilling lightness, and soon, in my vision, I float above the shore. The final worry, after all possessions and attachments are fed to the darkness in the sea, is a concern for my own body, my own being. This primal worry for life and safety is the most ancient and difficult to detach. In my meditation I tell myself that I am not my body. That I have no body. That I am simply I. I repeat this mantra as I rise further into the sky. Then, like a leaden vest peeling away, I watch my flesh body plummet limply out of the sky and splash into the dark waves. What remains is my spirit, or awareness, or soul. In my meditation I visualize my spirit-self as a white gull with piercing eyes and a sharply curved beak. After I have fed my human body to the waves I, in the form of a gull, fly out over the sea toward the horizon. The cool air ruffles my feathers. I scan the waves and the sky for points of interest and fly in any direction, on any whim, with no attachments or fears to dissuade me. Wherever I go, the sea will be there to provide food and drink from its bountiful surface. If I can reach this point of freedom during my meditation, it is the ultimate peace.

In some of my early meditations a monstrous shadow under the waves would follow beneath me, tracing my flight wherever I went. This happened several times and I was unable to remove the shadow from my visualization. I suspected it was perhaps some subconscious reminder of my mortality. Then, in one meditation, the shadow grew larger and more solid, until a black whale breached the surface. I dove down and grasped with my talons and tore up strips of flesh from the whale’s back and tossed them down my throat, as some gulls have been observed to do.

In reality, gulls rarely stay away from land for more than a week. Perhaps, if I had known more about various bird species when I developed my meditation, I would have chosen a tern as my spirit form, specifically a Sooty tern. The Sooty tern will spend anywhere from 3 to 10 years at sea, only returning to land to breed. Sooty terns have no oil in their feathers, and cannot float, so must spend every minute of these years at sea in flight, even sleeping while on the wing. It is not known exactly how many birds carry on their existence out in the blue wild, because many of these birds tend to avoid the research vessels that would count them, but there are certainly many millions. The idea of swirling flocks of thousands of birds living their lives out of our sight, over the waves, is comforting to me.

The northernmost island in the Seychelles archipelago, the so-called Bird Island, is the nesting site of around 700,000 pairs of Sooty terns. The island is less than one square kilometer, and the sheer mass of the birds that land there from late March through April each year is a spectacle that some will travel across the world to see. Though I have never been, I imagine that the sight of those birds pouring in from over the waves must be, in some ways, a reflection of the colonies of passenger pigeons that have been lost to time. Perhaps, in a smaller mirror, they are like the hundreds of myna birds weighing the treetops, their roaring chirrups filling the air each morning in Singapore. The lonely spot of land that is Bird Island, 200 km from the only island of any size in the area, Mahe, which is itself over 1000 kilometers from the shores of Africa, has some special meaning to the birds. Since Bird Island was first spotted from the deck of a passing ship over 250 years ago and observed to be “covered with birds innumerable,” and almost certainly long before that, the birds have returned there each year to lay their eggs. I sometimes wonder if the island used to be larger in the distant past. Perhaps through time and rising waters the island has shrunk to the spot that it is now, and the generational memory of the birds keeps them returning there century after century.

I imagine a tern flying alone over the waves, gliding, searching for shadows beneath the surface. Every direction is blue, highlighted with white puffs above and white glints below. But as the sun sinks and the world turns, some ancient urge rises within the bird, and it turns its course toward that tiny point, the presence of which it feels as some undefined calling. For days it flies on alone, toward the call. Then other birds appear along the horizon, from other directions, all converging on a path, like drops of rain into a rivulet into a stream, into a wave of wings crashing toward the tiny island that lay below them, ever below them, pulling them like a black hole pulls light. And then the descent, a cloud dropping from the sky, a treble roar of chirrups and the constant clattering bap! bap! bap! of wings, the sky and trees and grass are covered with them, they sit in plain sight with no fear of predators and lay their eggs in the open on the ground. Everywhere they turn they see kin and the familiar sounds and sights of their own kind. They have come here for thousands of years, some from as far as Australia, over 6000 kilometers away. After that long trek, they rest here, at this safe harbor in the sea, their ancient refuge.

Bird Island is now a privately owned resort with 24 bungalows, and I often consider visiting. To experience the whirlwind breeding season of the terns would be a shining gem among my memories. But whether I do or not, the birds will continue to come, year upon year, long after I am gone.

6.

A faint muscular vibration in my thigh, similar to those which stress can cause around the eye, startled me and dispersed my visions of Bird Island. This is akin to another twitch I often feel in a certain part of my ribcage. These spasms are, for me, an uncomfortable reminder that the human body, as much as we’d like to believe it is in our control, follows its own path. This mysterious machine carries us across the earth but has barely anything to do with us as we perceive ourselves. It chases its own desires and makes its own decisions based on an internal ecology as alien to most of us as that of a sea anemone. At any moment something as innocuous as a stretching blood vessel or a few out of sync heartbeats could cause the whole system to collapse catastrophically and without warning. Such are the paths of my thoughts whenever these various twitchings scatter themselves across my body, and sometimes I find myself unable to concentrate on anything other than my own seemingly imminent death. In this case, however, I realized with some relief that the vibration was only my phone ringing in my pocket. I saw Lisa’s name on the screen and answered. She apologized for being brief with me earlier, then asked me if we could meet again after all. I’ve thought more about it, she said, and I think I sense something different in you. You have such a genuine interest in the world that I feel I can talk to you about certain things I usually avoid with others, she said. When I told her that I had already returned to Seattle, she surprised me by asking if I had time to talk right then on the phone. I was no stranger to standing on the pier for hours, so I agreed. Before I could raise my first question, she began to speak.

I have learned so much in my research, she said, so many truths that I feel desperate to talk about. But at the same time, I feel I must restrict myself. I have learned repeatedly throughout my life that certain subjects, once mentioned, will cause the listener to close themselves off to me as if I have spoken a key which turns in the lock and bolts the door. I have felt that I live in two worlds: the one which exists, and the one which people allow themselves to see. I have found that if I, purposefully or unwittingly, cause someone to view the world in a way that contradicts what they wish to see, they close their eyes and ears to me forever. I suppose you find this kind of talk dramatic, but it is my experience, and is why I have been hesitant to discuss certain things with you. It is so rare to find someone interested in the same subjects as me, and I did not want to lose that pleasure. After our conversation in the cafe, Lisa told me, I drove aimlessly and thought about my life. I thought of how vindicating it felt to describe my experiences to someone who was interested enough to write them down. I thought about the many times I’ve censored myself preemptively, the times I’ve struggled to find the subtlest way of saying something in order to avoid giving discomfort. People so often flinch away from facts as if they were pain that I have gained a habit of trying to exist in the world of whoever I’m speaking with. But with you, such a curious and open person, I felt certain I would eventually be unable to censor myself.

Finally, after perhaps an hour of driving, Lisa told me, I found myself parked in front of my house. I sat there for some time wondering if I could ever change myself or the world, and if there was any point in trying. I went inside and I sat on my recliner in my study and flipped through the Kyosai art book my father gave me, which I still have, and keep on my desk as a reminder to myself. The book reminds me of my origins as a scientist and my motivations, but it also reminds me how I felt that day that I told my father about the crows. I have spent my life trying to avoid that feeling of rejection while at the same time chasing my passion for the knowledge of, and preservation of life. I have crafted a precarious balance of these two opposing desires, and it seemed, in that moment, that it would be terribly easy to fall over one side or the other. It was as I sat fondling my book and considering these thoughts that you called. I let the phone vibrate in my lap for some time, unsure of what I would say. When I finally brought myself to answer, your calm, straightforward words made me feel that I could talk to you, but when you asked me about the passenger pigeons I felt myself begin to self-edit, and I knew, or thought I knew, that if I spoke bluntly it would shut a door on you. So, I instead chose to end the conversation.

I continued to sit in silence, Lisa said, and flip idly through the pages of my book. I thought of Kyosai and the severed head in the river. I had imagined that Kyosai picked up the head because the unseen face would have haunted him, and the more I thought of this, the more I realized that not speaking to you would haunt me. Why should I project onto you all the bad experiences I’ve had conversing with others? Have you not shown yourself to be a curious, interested person with a passion for life, the same as me? You asked me before about the passenger pigeon. I have much to say about this bird, but most of it can be surmised as an overwhelming sadness that I will never witness their great shadow across the sky. The consensus I often hear is that it was natural for this bird to die out. But I find myself wondering what is natural about an animal that kills on such a massive scale as humans do. No other animal could, or would have any desire to, kill a billion birds in such a short time. The passenger pigeon’s death required humans across the continent to work together in new methods and with new technologies. If only we had the same passion for the preservation of life as we do for its consumption. This passion for destruction continues to the modern day. My whole life I have watched as the creatures I love drop dead around me. One eighth of all known bird species are threatened with extinction. Eight species have disappeared in the past decade alone. The total population of all birds in North America has dropped by thirty percent in the past fifty years. We know the reasons: farming, hunting, and climate change, yet we embrace or ignore these things, nonetheless. Nearly 40% of the land surface of Earth is now farmland, Lisa said. What of the creatures that lived on this land previously? Humanity, it seems, could be completely satisfied if the only animals remaining on the planet were the ones we eat. Twenty-five million migratory songbirds, golden orioles and bee-eaters and more, are shot for sport every year in the Mediterranean alone. No law nor any amount of pleading will stop the people there from having their fun. 90% of all seabirds have plastic in their stomachs. Even in the remotest parts of Alaska, diving birds are eating bottle caps or bags or bits the size of rice grains, worn down by the waves. 17 out of 22 albatross species are nearly extinct due to long line fishing. The population of all seabirds has dropped by nearly 70% since 1950, Lisa said, and she went on in this manner for some time. Her voice became agitated and loud, and I recalled the image I had of the author of the poem “Robbed” when I read it in the Ernst Myer special collections. Rather than sitting at a desk scrawling feverishly, however, I saw Lisa pacing manically in her room, her hair a mess from being clenched between her fingers, her free arm waving about as she rattled off her grievances against the world. Whatever it was she wanted of me, I felt certain I would be unable to give it to her. I told her I would need to call her back another time so we could continue the discussion in better circumstances. I ended the call.

I let out a long breath, and the low groan of a ship horn sounded somewhere to my right. I watched a pair of ducks rock back and forth on the rippling waves and thought of what Lisa had said. Her agitated words took me back to my most clear memory of my grandfather, when we had sailed on the Puget sound in his catamaran, in one of his final active years. It was a cloudy summer morning with very few other boats in sight and we were relaxing, enjoying the silence before later we would fish for salmon and flounder. I remember watching a lone bird on the horizon, a black dot which steadily grew closer, every now and then swooping down to the water’s surface. I followed the bird’s movements for several minutes and began to feel a kind of connection with it through this simple act of prolonged observation. As it drew nearer, I saw that it was a common seagull, and heard the high trill of its call on the wind. At this time in my life I was just mastering my meditation method, and so I felt a strong empathy toward this seagull, a bird that I regularly imagined myself as. The approaching gull seemed a kind of omen to me because of this, and appeared it would soon fly directly over us. I kept my eyes locked on it, and as it passed above us it suddenly dropped from the sky and splashed into the water, perhaps ten yards from our boat. My first thought was that the gull was dive-bombing for fish, but the bird did not surface again. After a few moments of searching, I saw its splayed wings bobbing on the waves, its head hanging limply beneath the water.

For weeks after the incident I was plagued by the uneasy feeling that I had caused the gull’s death somehow. I wondered obsessively if, had I not been scrutinizing the bird’s flight so intently, it would still be alive today. It was only after long contemplation that I was able to release myself from this manufactured guilt.

I sensed then that Lisa was feeling something similar to my unease over the death of the seagull. She would, I believe, eventually find her own peace and acceptance of the loss of her beloved birds. I hope that she will not long carry with her the burden of that responsibility. It is a common quirk of being human, I have noticed, that we see ourselves as the cause of, and solution to, all the problems around us. Extinctions are not necessarily tied to human activity and are often simply part of the ebb and flow of life. Nature swells and shrinks like a tide, leaving behind species like shells on a beach, yet we feel we are to blame, be it for deforestation, global warming, or pollution. But nature is far stronger than humanity, and Earth will adapt to us the same as it adapts to anything else. Animals that once lived in the forests we’ve cut or burned down can move into the new forests that we plant, or they can adapt to live in the plains. Seabirds can learn not to dive for fishing lines, and perhaps they also will evolve the ability to metabolize plastics and help us to clean up the environment.

I will never know what killed the seagull I saw that day. Perhaps it was a sudden aneurysm or other mysterious ailment, or maybe it simply hit the water wrong when diving for a fish. But whatever caused its death was bound to happen regardless and is not something I should allow to haunt my dreams and sleepless nights. What I have done instead of worrying is to write about the gull. Now, in some way, that gull’s final moments will live on in the minds of anyone who reads this, as will the passenger pigeon, the terns, the crows, and so on.

As I drove home that evening, I passed the Crow With Fries statue and, as always, I felt that its golden, glowing eye was watching me. I think, now and then, about how that statue will exist longer than me, and it always gives me some comfort and peace. Like writing, sculpting, too, is a kind of preservation. Should Lisa’s wild fears come to pass, or should, just as likely, the ten sun-crows fly out from their ten suns to burn the world once more, even then the statue of the crow will preserve the image of all crows. The eyes of the crow statue, and those of the sculptures of the auk, the passenger pigeon, the Labrador duck–perhaps they all watch us from that distant world where they exist alone, silent and continuous, pelted by dust and wind and the light of a harsh, red star, and yet still carry their preserved image of beauty, ever onward and deeper into the labyrinth of time.



BIO

Jonas David is a writer and editor at Lucent Dreaming magazine. He lives in the Seattle area with his wife and two cats. 





STAY IN TOUCH